《Gate keeper》 Chapter 1 change Yuki stared at the skies as she looked bored at the Gates. Yes she was condemned by the gods for a crime she did in her life. So for her punishment she had ended up as a guard for the Gate. These gates once opened are forbidden worlds. People often seek these worlds wishing to start anew in life without their memories. "Hey Yuki what do you think of Jade." (Helen) She''s sitting on the big pillar since the spot our gate had been over the ruins. Gates floated in the air and were most easy to spot. Yuki shook her head at Helen. Her purple hair shook in the wind along with her. They wore masks so no one would know them. Gate keepers remember their crimes but not all their memories. This gate had 10 people guarding it. Helen, Jade and Yuki were the three active. The other two were on the night shifts. The other 5 also shifted with the girls when they were tired. Rather Yuki thought of it as more of a bother since she''s starting to forget how her face even looked like without the mask. "Oh gods that mask you have Yuki! It''s like you''re a hawk. You know cause it only covers everything but your mouth." (Helen) "Stop making her uncomfortable." (Jade) Yuki''s eyes widen when she saw the gate move them along with it. Confused why it brought them to a strange place her eyes narrowed. Helen picked up her lance into her left hand. Jade held her rapier tightly as she scanned the surroundings. Tall buildings were in their view. (Tall sky scrapers) Cars went past them, Helen was breathing heavily. "Any clue where we are Yuki." (Jade) Yuki held her bow and arrow cautiously as she stared at them before shaking her head. "Is that cosplay in middle of the streets? They''re even wearing armor and have weapons. Yet they''re wearing masks. Are we being on film." (Passerby A) "No. I don''t see any cameras." (Office lady A) Yuki sighed as she scratched her head. They were humans that didn''t even know what the gates were. Helen pointed to the human coming near her with her lance. Jade face palmed as said the words: Oh no. The all brawns and no brains is at it again. Translation: the muscle brain isn''t thinking this is so embarrassing. "Can''t you do something about her." (Jade) Yuki sighed as she shot her arrow at Helen''s lance. Hitting her handle and making her drop her weapon before it hit the office lady. "Why the heck did you stop me." (Helen) "Because you were about to kill someone who doesn''t even know what a gate is. Seems like we''re no longer in our world where it''s a mix of time eras." (Jade) "Jade anything up there." (Yuki) "Nope. All I see are lots of tall buildings and a few restaurants." (Jade) Jade is a angel, Helen is a elf, and Yuki is a ice demon. A swordmaster, knight and the huntress. Jade''s crime was slaughtering a goddess and her whole family, Helen was destroying continents by pissing off a leviathan on purpose. Yuki was she killed her family because they kept trying to kill her younger sister. But she was punished by the gods instead because her family served under the gods for generations. Her sister is still looking for her whereabouts. Yuki crime was self defense but for the gods it was going against them and their will so she was punished. "Are you going to go to other language cursing already Helen." (Jade) "Go die. I''m not cursing yet. I can''t even remove this stupid mask. It''s like a curse." (Helen) They both groan at her for reminding them both. They''ve been guards for centuries for the gate. Yes they tried to remove the mask for bathing. It didn''t work out so well but after a bath the mask would just feel like a part of their skin. Which at first creeped them out. No thanks to Helen''s reminder the two were depressed. "At least we''re alive." (Helen) "Optimistic." (Both) "That reminds me I heard them say are they acting for a ''movie'' whatever that is. And the word camera is mentioned." (Yuki) "Um you two might want to see this." (Jade) Jade points at the gate lodged itself into the center of the cross walk. Yuki was staring at the skies and muttering under her breath we''re done for aren''t we. "It''s stuck cause no mana right does that mean this world. Has no mana. So that mean stuff the gate can''t fly. Meaning we''re probably on a planet away from the gods." (Helen) "Freaking muscle brain can think for a bit. By the gods is this the conclusion we have." (Jade) "Fuck." (Mia) "Damn." (Jan) "You two woke up, that''s rare." (Jade) "With all the commotion then of course we''d wake up." (Jan) "Like no manifesting things with mana." (Mia) "You''re worried about that. Shouldn''t we look for a way to remove the mask then worry about the floating gate. I mean it''s not going anywhere." (Yuki) Helen the blond elf nodded. Jade the turquoise hair angel spread her 6 wings happily as she also nodded. Mia, the spirit nodded. (Spirits are pale skinned with elf like ears and tattoo on a part of their body to discern their race. Often mistaken by humans for a vampire.) Jan the siren sighed but approved. "Though the first thing we do is find out what season it is here." (Yuki) Their eyes all go to Jan. Sirens go to heat during the summer and any human caught will not be in the right mind after summer ends. So Yuki was right to worry, Jan smile wryly as she shrugged. "More fun for me." (Jan) "No!" (They all yelled) None of them wanted to be near her when she was in heat. Mia blushes as she turned away. They all nodded and gave her a pitying look. "Then me and Yuki. Jan stays by the gate. Helen and Jade." (Mia) "What about us 5." (Fiona) "How about we watch the siren in case she escapes (giggles)." (Clare) "Really Clare your a sucubus but stop with the dirty jokes we don''t even know when the gate will activate to change location." (Leo) "But Leo you''re the only male. And a vampire." (Isabella) "Right says the harpy don''t go criticizing him yet." (Selena) Fiona is a lamia, Clare is the sucubus, Leo is a vampire, Isabella is a harpy and Selena was a mermaid. These other 5 helped guard the gate in a shift for a month. Then trade off with Yuki''s group. "Leo you can go get some blood but remember to keep it to a minimum." (Mia) "I''ll go with him." (Selena) Yuki sighed since she didn''t like the vampire. She watched him one time guarding the gate he went on a massacre without stopping even after his opponents surrendered. He was also laughing insanely while licking their blood. Ch 2 Yuki and Mais progress " " = talks '' '' = thoughts
Yuki walked with Mia after changing her armor into a dress since her black armor and black dress was attracting unwanted attention. "So what were you condemned for." (Mia) "Self defense for my little sister. But my family had served gods for generations so it was like I was going against their will. Not like I cared much. Helen''s was destroying a whole continent by angering a leviathan to flooding the whole place. Though my question is are you going to wear that." (Yuki) Her eyes narrowed to Mia''s revealing top half that only looked like a bra and she was wearing white dress and wearing high heels. "What I like to show off my tattoo on my back. Who knows if the humans here will discriminate against me." (Mia) "Can''t you wear something less revealing." (Yuki) "Like you''re white leather dress your wearing. No thanks. I don''t want to be mistaken for a vampire." (Mia) Yuki tied her hair up annoyed by Mia but only sighed as she tied her purple hair into a ponytail.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Well most vampires look like normal humans though." (Mia) Instead she Yuki rolled her eyes at her. "But you do know that even though your dress looks like it''s a modern from this planet but oir masks will still attract attention." (Mia) "That''s why I said to look for a way to remove it." (Yuki) "You seem very pissed is it me or is it the vampy boy." (Mia) "Hopefully he doesn''t cause Ghoul apocalypse here too. Heard the brat couldn''t control shit though he caused it." (Yuki) "You sound like a manager getting angry at her subordinates." (Mia) "Whose fault to anger me when we''re here for info not outings." (Yuki) "Oh loosen up there might not even be gods here considering the facts we''re on a planet. Not the worlds." (Mia) "We''re looking to break this stupid mask off our faces first. Then we''ll look for ways to contact our love ones. After that we''ll worry about living here since there''s no mana." (Yuki) "You do know I form clothes by mana right so I don''t have any change of clothes so can I say borrow yours later." (Mia) "Denied small boobs." (Yuki) "For some reason I find that offensive you G cup idiot." (Mia) "Having said that you''re not denying the fact that you didn''t store anything into your own inventory nor did you put them into the dimensional storage. But here''s a fun fact you can''t deny though we''ve known each other for centuries. You''re the only one with a B cup. The rest of us can be considered normal." (Yuki) "Ugh! Conversations with you are stupid." (Mia) She wanted to ask are you a child. But shook her head as she noticed they were near the restaurant. ''We can gather information on the seasons here and information on if there are gods. Then we can look for a place to stay.'' (Yuki) "You sure we can ask them cause they''re looking at us like weirdos." (Mia) "Get your priorities right little spirit. Don''t start drooling." (Yuki) Ch 3 argument Helen stared at Jade confused, why did they have to look for a way to remove the mask when she was used to it now. "Idiot Helen. Your face says it all plus we''ve been guarding the gates for centuries meaning most of our life. We''re starting to forget more and more memories of our past besides our crime. Also this mask we''re wearing is making us forget how we even look. Want to keep it fine. Keep your accursed mask." (Jade) "Sorry I''m simple." (Helen) Jade shook her head as she and Helen headed towards the library. She saw it when she was flying. Instead she let out a sigh since she changed her clothes to black jean, a white t-shirt and hid her wings. She used a illusion so her face would look normal without the mask being seen. Angels don''t need mana, they generated energy from the world around them for their source of energy so spells and generating her own clothes were easy. But she used her own storage clothes and this was a first time to do so. She felt uncomfortable with the clothes but she picked up it from one of the girl they saw at the cross walk when she saw them walking pass the gate when the commontion started. Fiona stared at Jan who glared at her. "Do you really hate me." (Fiona) "You''re a lamia. Last time you caught me you freaking tried to stuff me into your giant pet snake." (Jan) "At least you''re alive and well right Clare." (Isabella) "Don''t ask me I''m just a sucubus I''m clueless on snakes unless you''re talking about mating. Just joking the siren seems on edge." (Clare) "Hey bird brain do me a favor and get this Lamia away." (Jan) Isabella was shaking in anger. Even if she''s a harpy she wasn''t like the rest that''d forget after stepping a few steps. She walked up to Fiona and Jan. Fiona quickly stepped backwards as she saw Isabella kicked Jan. "Siren. If all I did was refer to you in this way without using your name wouldn''t you be pissed. We''re inside a planet not a world where multiple eras and mythological beasts exist. Stuck here remember that. Calling me a bird brain won''t help you''re situation. As Yuki had said we need to know the season so we''re safe and sane instead of being caught by you in heat. Get this through your head you''re like a extra baggage that we have to be extra careful with." (Isabella) "Wow it''s a first time I see her angry and did she have to kick the girl into that light pole." (Clare)Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Isabella had kicked Jan into the street light breaking it upon impact. This caused many cars to stop and people were running away frighten. Fiona sighed and shook her head. "You do know we''re here for the gate as well but causing problems won''t help." (Fiona) "Fine we wait until Selena is back with the boy." (Isabella) "Fiesty. Guess my joking isn''t funny in these kind of times where we are clueless to where we are." (Clare) "Seriously give up on those dirty jokes." (Fiona) "I said I''ll stop so I will. Plus can you even fix your damage to the street lights." (Clare) (it''s actually the traffic light that Jan was kicked into. Though they think it''s just a funny street light.) Isabella scratched her head and tried to laugh it off. "Though so but you owe me one." (Clare) Instead of casting a spell Clare walked up to the traffic light and placed her hands on it. Sucubus gathered energy from men, but for her family lineage Clare is able to use the emotions of males as her source of energy. This was her lineage after all. She gathered her energy into the traffic light then channeled it to fix itself back into the original position instead of being bent from the impact. Jan got up and was glaring at the three girls. "Hey we''re back. The great Mia is back." (Mia) "Go die you idiot." (Jan) "Oh come on partner, if you''re lonely without me sorry." (Mia) "I''m very sure that''d be interesting but Mia I saw this recording on that hand held thing. It was a bent street light and someone kicked Jan." (Yuki) Yuki was a ice demon but her sight and hearing were worlds apart from normal people. So what caught her attention was of course someone recording on their phone before running when he saw Clare fix the traffic light. "Why wouldn''t I get pissed off she called me bird brain." (Isabella) Mia held her head while asking where''d I go wrong. "So any news for us." (Fiona) "Yep. It''s a planet called Iris. Similar to the planet Earth. But the history is different. The season eight now is fall. Just before winter. The year is 2003, November 5." (Yuki) "Ugh she made me ask if there were gods.... I got laughed at and people were saying you mean legends and old history lessons don''t you. You should''ve seen her, she was covering her face trying not to laugh horrible right." (Mia) "Actually you deserve it for splitting us up like this. You put a muscle brain with the genius in our group. Plus you put yourself with Yuki when she was irritated already wasn''t this asking for it." (Jan) "Same calendar as Earth based on what Mia knows of Earth since in the spirit world there are spirits that were former people isn''t that right former princess''s knight." (Yuki) "Don''t rub it in you idiot." (Mia) "But you did get caught killing the princess''s sister." (Jan) "That was because she was going to kill my mistress. The 3rd princess is too kind and gentle." (Mia) "I read the report on you when you ended up here. You were told by that princess ''it can''t be she''s too gentle and generous to do the deed father forgive her instead of sending her to the gods. You don''t even know what punishment they''ll give her.'' But really how trusting was she." (Clare) "Look that sad glum face. You''re feeling guilty aren''t you. Killing the spirit king''s 1st daughter that he dotes on too." (Yuki) Mia was in tears and they all sighed while thinking you shouldn''t have done so you idiotic knight of the royal guards. Chapter 4 fallout and suspicions confirmed "Consider this Earth''s parallel twin at the same time it isn''t cause the history might just be different." (Yuki) "Wait you used me then put me down just so you can explain." (Mia) "That she did otherwise you won''t shut up." (Clare) "I agree with Yuki. You suck as team leader why''d they assign you to Yuki them. It should''ve been Yuki or Jade." (Isabella) "Let''s say we appoint Jade after this. This girl is very easily emotional it''s embarrassing." (Fiona) "Second that." (Jan) Yuki just shrugged because in battle they''d listen more to Jade so it didn''t matter what Mia said. It was a given that Jade was their team leader though she didn''t voice it. "Why does everyone seem stiff." (Leo) Seeing him laughing when he said stiff made her glare at him. "Sorry he didn''t mean to." (Selena) "You don''t need to apologize for everything that jerk does. He doesn''t deserve it. As the team leader you shouldn''t even spoil the brat." (Yuki) "Hey snow girl you picking a fight." (Leo) "I''m saying she doesn''t need extra baggage like you. I''ll work on my own from now on if that''s fine." (Yuki) "Not happening. Yuki why do you hate him so much." (Jade) "Anger isn''t the right word. I can''t work with a naive brat that has a mother figure to spoil him. This is where our teamwork ends." (Yuki) "No! Yuki you''re staying." (Jan) "Actually I think everyone needs to know this. This world has technology different from ours. Instead of talisman for communication they have something called electronic. Where we''re at is a street, these aren''t called street lights but a traffic light. We''re at a cross walk intersection. The gate is in the middle of this intersection. Their travel is different from us. Instead of using magic they use machines, cars, bikes, planes, and steam boats. These tall buildings is sky scrapers." (Jade) "Thanks for the information." (Yuki) "Stop Yuki. There''s more." (Helen) Yuki let out a sigh as she saw Leo''s ominous smile. "Too bad you can''t hypnotize an angel, siren, mermaid, demon or lamia. The rest are useless to you aren''t they brat." (Yuki)This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. She wasn''t stupid since she noticed he tried at the start on them. And he had reasoned that the others weren''t worth it. He became silent, neither denying nor admitting it. "They need currency for everything, staying at places, eating and a place to learn. The humans here use electronic for everything, to storing food for the coldness to not spoil, phones for communicating, games for enjoyment and videos for the people''s entertainment. Camera as they mentioned earlier were for recording. The same can be said about phones, they''re used for many information such as playing games, looking on the network for information or watching videos. School is a place for learning but even that costs money." (Jade) "Fine I get the point but don''t put me with the boy. Or no promises I will end him myself if I have to." (Yuki) "So what now." (Clare) "We hide the gate from human eyes with my enchantment and your energy Clare." (Jade) They made the gate invisible to others and with Clare''s energy they made it so that physical objects can go through the gate as if it wasn''t there. "Ok next looking for a place to stay." (Helen) "Do know that I''m not rooming with anyone else. I can sleep out in the open." (Yuki) "Denied. We don''t know how many criminals are in this city. There can be robbers, serial killers, or worst. You''re staying inside like the rest of us." (Jade) "Sounds so reasonable forcing her to stay." (Jan) "Shut it Jan." (Mia) "What made you boss ex leader." (Jan) "Why are they so on edge." (Helen) "I''m sorry could we stay in the same building as you girls just in case. I mean we''re in a world we don''t know about." (Selena) "Congrats snow girl we''re a package to stay with you girls be happen." (Leo) He gave Yuki a toothy grin which gave her chills, her gut feelings were never wrong before he''s up to something. The farther away the better. The boy was 230 years old. Compared the the rest he was the youngest but she had a feeling the gods didn''t put the boy with them without reasoning when they first met. It was to get rid of them now that they''re unneeded. "Not on my watch boy. You''re a thousand years too late to fight a snow demon." (Yuki) Yuki as a snow demon could form ice the longest the air had water. Iris, this planet had a abundant amount of water. Jade booked a room for them after telling them what a bank and credit card was. "How''d you even get so much money." (Isabella) "I went to the library and asked the lady if I could find a place to trade some gold and jewels into currency. She directed me to a pawnshop which changes gold and jewels into money here. It''s mostly paper money but I then put those into the bank after opening a bank account after asking the pawnshop." (Jade) "How many of your jewelry and gold did you use." (Selena) "About 1% but I ended up with 70 million Erona as they called the money here. Or dollars. But all money is called Erona. Which I find strange, but I still have more jewelry and gold stored." (Jade) "Good to know that we can change our jewelry into money to live here." (Yuki) "Yuki we''re centuries old but look like we''re in our 20, only the boy looks 15 years old. You can''t just go running off now. Please stay togetherwith us we can help you." (Jade) "I like working on my own without getting us killed. Keep an eye out on the boy, I found evidence that he''s a spy working for the gods. His job is to rid the gods of us once our job is done. What batter than an unknown planet." (Yuki) "Are you saying he''s been put here to end us. That he didn''t commit a crime against the gods. Is this cause he''s the only one that can remove his mask." (Jade) Yuki tossed the memory crystal to Jade and her eyes widen. "Did you record this. His conversation with the gods. That he is to dispose of us discreetly. Wait this means the others are in danger why didn''t you say so." (Jade) "Because you''d act on it and end him before he could but the situation has change." (Yuki) Chapter 5 plans "Ok seems I''ve gathered everyone but Selena." (Jade) "So why wake us up so late." (Clare) "I was having such a good dream. What made you have to wake me up at 2 am in the morning." (Jan) "This better be important." (Isabella) "Yes it better be." (Mia) "As I said I gathered everyone here besides Selena, Helen and Leo." (Jade) "Fine. That''d be me, Clare, Yuki, Isabella, Jade, Mia, and Jan." (Fiona) "As I called you here is because I received some shocking news. A memory crystal from Yuki which replayed the events of Leo''s orders from some god. The orders is to dispose of us." (Jade) "Memory crystals can replay the actual scene out, live to let us see it. Like how the humans call it a hologram but for us it''s important events from the past. How''d she even get her hands on one." (Clare) "That doesn''t matter if Selena was here she''d be pissed since she''s so motherly to Leo." (Isabella) "Quick question why isn''t Helen here." (Mia) "You''re asking why we didn''t bring the muscle brain that could blab (reveal) our plans out loud without thinking." (Yuki) "It''s not that we don''t trust her." (Jan) "As Yuki said it''s impossible to tell her our plans at the moment. To be exact we''re lucky boy is just still a baron for his class instead of a lord or else we''d have issues with Selena." (Jade) "Ugh that''s true she''s our team leader but she dotes too much on the boy." (Fiona)The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. "Here''s my plan we split up. Yuki, Selena, and Clare you''re to attend a school. Since you can make yourself look around a high schooler, it''d also make things faster. Fiona, Helen, Mia, and Jan. I''ll go with Leo and Isabella." (Jade) "Oh I found something out in the showers. Our masks work on magic but since there''s no mana here on Iris they pop right off. But we can''t have Leo knowing what we look like right." (Clare) "Finally something sensible." (Yuki) Yuki removed her face mask and everyone in the room is stunned. Her sky blue eyes and her well toned face made them blush. "Are you sure you''re not a goddess of beauty." (Jan) "I hate gods. Also does it look like I care for them." (Yuki) "She''s just jealous." (Mia) "So she says but Mia''s been staring at your chest in jealousy." (Fiona) "Hey mine ain''t small." (Mia) "My group will look for a way to communicate with our loved ones, Fiona your group is to look for a energy point or what type of energy we can use here instead of mana." (Jade) "Being friendly with our enemies to know ourselves better I see that still what you want to say Jade." (Yuki) "It''s better than having Selena close to him. So can you change your appearance to a 15 year old Yuki." (Jade) "To easy since our outer appearance is mid 20s. I just have to gather enough ice around me and regress my age appearance to others." (Yuki) "I''ll just channel my energy to do so on mine, but Selena won''t like being separated from the boy." (Clare) "Isabella did you do as I asked." (Jade) "Easy you asked me to fidddle with the electronic to search for a school for them. I found a all girls school while I was at it I got used to the network. So I used some hacking to make documents for everyone to be citizens. This type of hacking wasn''t easy compared to the mana net that the gods used." (Isabella) They all wanted to retort wasn''t it cause your hacking that you also got caught. And because your curiousity won you over you stole their sacred treasure. Which landed you here. The treasure Isabella stole allowed a person to change their personality answers their race. But the race it was the long lost celestial race that is almost extinct. The celestial race was hunted down many other race due to their powers they were born with from birth. These powers were often world changing so many races invaded to enslave the celestial race. Isabella and the treasure had fused by accident leading her to be able to change her race from harpy to celestial but she felt uncomfortable in the other form cause she looked human. "At least your hair turns a beautiful silver." (Jan) "I''m uncomfortable in that form." (Isabella) "Okay time to sleep on it girls." (Fiona) "Agreed." (All) Chapter 6 memories "Don''t do this father! Sister isn''t cursed. The gods are the ones that are cursed. They''re the ones that demands something from us." (Yuki) "Stupid child do you not see. She''s the one making you oppose us. That thing''s a plague to us. After her birth our crops have stopped growing. Your mother died giving birth to that accursed thing. There''s been no snow. We''re in a drought." (Gen) "Little sister isn''t cursed. Mother told me to protect her. Even if you don''t care about her, I won''t allow you or anyone else to beat her." (Yuki) Little 10 year old Yuki blocked her father''s path. She was standing before Aki blocking her father from beating her sister anymore. Gen grabbed Yuki by the hand and Aki cried. "Please stop father." (Aki) Yuki woke up with a startled and breathing hard as she just woke from that nightmare. She was sharing a room with Selena and Fiona. "Are you okay." (Selena) "Just a nightmare." (Yuki) "Out of us your crimes seemed less harsh. Helen''s was destroying a continent. Isabella was stealing a sacred treasure. Mine was let''s just say I killed a lot of gods until I was caught." (Selena) "No, my memories of my childhood is fragmented. I can''t even remember much of the times I enjoyed with Aki now. What I do remember is father and our clan calling her cursed. She''s the only thing I have left from my mother. Now I can''t even remember how our kind mother looks like. This job as a guard to the gates is a curse or a gift. I''d say a curse, it makes you forget those things important to you after the centuries goes by. It''s also a gift to some of us since it prolongs our life." (Yuki) (she''s wearing her mask again to avoid suspicions from Selena. She''s thinking of telling Selena just before they enter the school.) "Hm, I guess but I can''t believe that Fiona can sleep through your screaming." (Selena) "That''s what differentiates us all. I''m a snow demon. My clan and family had serviced the gods for generations. But that ends at me." (Yuki) "Why is that." (Selena) "Because I massacred my clan as a self defense for my own little sister. They kept trying to kill her. So I couldn''t take the pressure anymore one day I just broke." (Yuki)
Aki stared at the forest before her, a sigh escaped her. She avoided praying to the gods, they took the thing most precious to her. Her older sister who defended her until her 25th birthday. Then her sister who was 30 couldn''t take it anymore. When her clan tried to burn her alive in her house, Yuki her sister snapped. She used the very skills in weapons that she was taught by the clans against them. At the end of the massacre Aki came out of her hiding place to see the gods take her sister away. It''s now been 900 years, searching for her sister had become her goal. She knew somewhere in her heart her sister was alive. Finding her sister had been her sole reason to live. Her sister taught her many things growing up. Swords, spears, lances, axe, halberd, bastard sword, the bow and arrow, staffs, and hunting. How to survive in the nature in case her own family got rid of her for protecting Aki.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Sister it''s my turn to protect you." (Aki) Her hand went to the necklace on her neck as she remembered her conversation that they had when she was younger. Aki''s light blue hair was blowing in the wind. "Hey sister what''s mother like." (Aki) "Kind, she''s the head of the family. Father married into the family, he like has no say in things. Guess you could say that he follows the rules on point and mother is unorthodox and she''d do anything for us." "Not the clan." (Aki) "Nope, if she were here she''d probably take her anger out on them. Or moved with us away from here. She''s what kept the family whole." (Yuki) "What do you think of mother." (Aki) "I want to be like her and live freely without being tied down. Mother said that she traveled a lot when she was younger. She didn''t serve those stupid gods. Mother is right though there is more dangerous beings than the gods. They just don''t abuse their powers." (Yuki) "How do you know that sister." (Aki) "Because I found mother''s diary. I''ll gift it to you. Along with this other half of the necklace she gave me. It''s something I wanted to give you on your 15th birthday but was busy making sure stupid father wouldn''t find you." (Yuki) She held tightly to the necklace and the diary. Her mother had wrote of her journey and her experience. One thing inside the journal caught her eyes when the wind blew. "Gate keepers, condemned criminals by the gods. Their roles are to guard forbidden worlds inside the gates. These gates are always floating in the air and appear at random. I met a girl from one of the gates once. She had asked me if I would see the gates themselves because the rumor to start anew with a life without memories. I just shook my head. I told her I wanted to listen to her story. She called me strange. But was I the strange one, I mean she wore a mask so no one would recognize her identity. Her name was Reah, her crime was destroying the angels during a war the gods caused and destroying the dragon''s race to almost extinction. What got me worried was that she said guarding the gates is making her lose her memories of her past due to guarding the gate for so long. I hope she''s freed soon gods are very easily angered and once they do something they tend to make it last. This is just my honest opinion but gate keepers are pitiful they can''t live for themselves cause these so called gods. Yet they''re forced to live, a chained life without a will of their own to be free. I wish for a day when these gate keepers are freed. ~ Evaline." (Aki) "Mother... is this a way to guide me after your gone. Are you telling me to search for sister this way." (Aki) She flipped the page to a piece of the diary she hasn''t read. "Phoenixes have a photographic memory but only royals have a perfect memory of their past life and carry their powers of each incarnations they lived as well as the memories of all their lives. These powers are carried over all their lifetimes. That''s such a cheat mother. But why is the rest ripped off of the diary." (Aki) ''Guess I still have a lot to learn from this diary." (Aki) Aki pulled the blanket over her as she went to sleep.
The gods "This is wrong! We lost contact with gate 1300 and gate 569. Damn we better hope those two don''t come into contact with each other." (god of light Rex) "What the fuck were you idiots thinking. Gate 569 is that stupid girl''s mother Evaline. She''s a former royal Phoenix soul. Her memories are all intact. Her crimes were a missing continent or two. " (goddess of wisdom Rain) "That''s like 50 people at that gate gone. But that stupid Evaline girl freaking had the guts to diss us gods. What the fuck does she mean the creators won''t stand for our abuse of powers we''re the highest authority aren''t we." (Goddess of life and death Gem) "No I sensed she was telling us the truth. Meaning there are beings more powerful than us. Gate 569 has 50 people we assigned to it. That gate is also the most dangerous since that world is full of infinite possibilities." (God of sky Hax) "Damn her and her perfect memories." (Rex) "Can''t do much about it now. We got 60 criminals missing." (Rain) (Yep by their standards of criminals on how they judge them. Do know that they''re biased for those under their religions also.) "How are we supposed to explain that some of those people were considered dead." (Gem) They all looked at the goddess of life and death, she was right those missing 50 were considered dead to the world. But they haven''t a faintest idea where these people disappeared to. "Just say their souls got erased." (Hax) "That''s lazy work." (Rex) Chapter 7 preparing Yuki stared at Selena who was trying to get dressed. The chestnut hair of hers really stands out. Selena waved her hand at the dazed Yuki. "You seem out of it." (Selena) "No I was just distracted by your hair." (Yuki) "(Yawns) Morning you two. Oh Selena Jade said you and Clare also had with Yuki are going to learn in school about their society and their history here as well as how to fit in." (Fiona) "Why us three." (Selena) "One, Clare is a sucubus so she needs to learn some manners and where to draw the line. Two Yuki''s clueless on how the human society here works. Three you''re there to make sure Clare isn''t going overboard and at same time keep a eye out for Yuki. Also make sure they stay out of trouble." (Fiona) "Don''t forget Jade asked a harpy to hack into the system to create identities for everyone." (Yuki) Fiona pulled Selena as she helped her change clothes quickly before dragging her down into the lobby. There was a few chairs and tables on their right for guests to rest. On their left was a reception desk and a snack bar next to there.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Morning you three." (Mia) The three blinked at the girl in her pajamas. She was in a cat pajamas that made her look like a child. Mia was short and could be easily mistaken for a middle school girl. Adding the pajamas to it, the three were grinning nonstop. "You can pass for a child Mia. No correction you''re the former royal knight so this wouldn''t bother you right." (Fiona) ''You''re purposely using reverse psychology on her here of all places,'' both Selena and Yuki thought as they wanted to voice their words. Instead the two remained silent as they watched the play in front of them. "That''s right my knight''s pride of mine so I don''t care anything about my height." (Mia) "Oh is that so, you''re 67,000 years old already and don''t mind you''re chest." (Jan) "Do you have a problem with my chest." (Mia) "No problem at all just that you''re the tiniest of us besides Leo. But he''s the child among us. Sorry to admit this but your body is that of a child." (Jan) "Siren are you looking for a fight." (Mia) "Stop it you two." (Helen) "Fine Isabella you go with Clare, Yuki and Selena to finalize the papers and get you used to the school grounds so you wouldn''t get lost." (Jade) "You sure having the harpy go either them is fine." (Isabella) "But Selena I don''t want to be alone." (Leo) "Listen to Jade when I''m gone." (Selena) "Remember this is only temporarily. (Grins) It''s not like you''re in love with her." (Fiona) "Selena revert your form to age 15 for school, that''s what Isabella wrote on the paper." (Jade) "Seriously. Why''d she go for that age." (Selena) "Cause it fits you three." (Isabella) Chapter 8 worries and races lecture In the forest in the northern country a gate appeared in the forest. This country was a untouched land that the humans hadn''t explored much because they wanted to leave the forest alone. The scenery itself was nice, it was just that when man came to map the forest in the northern country it''d defend itself. Trying to develop the forest also had the animals attacking them. Many countries tried to develop the land into modern housing but to no avail. The black haired girl held her twin swords in hand tilting her head in confusion at the forest before her. But she felt no mana. She felt something similar to mana but she couldn''t put her finger on it. "Anything Risa." (Yuan) Risa the dark elf shook her head at the fairy on her shoulder. The tiny fairy was Yuan, her red hair seemed to glow slightly in the sunlight. Her wings were fluttering but she wasn''t flying. Or more correctly she couldn''t fly cause of the shortage of mana. "But more importantly are you fine." (Evaline) Her light blue hair was straight but the length of her hair was up to her but though she tied it up. Black armor that covered her top half of the body, her black leather dress didn''t restrict her due to the slit in between so she could move without restrictions. The dark elf had silver hair but she shook her head when she sighed. "Where''s the rest of their girls." (Risa) "Just us three are up. 3 out of 50. So 47 of them are tired. You do know we''re guarding the most dangerous world for the gods. But without mana, the gate can''t function properly. It can''t float much less travel. Our masks will eventually stop working but not right away. After all it depends on who has it longed for us. So that''d mean the 1st, Rika could remove hers but we should wait a few days for that. Information is important but I''m guessing a forest for beasts is the beast thing for us at the moment I mean we aren''t even normal." (Evaline) "Define normal when what we do is kill those that we deem unfit to go through the gate. Then if we don''t see human greed we sneakily let them into the other world through the gates without telling the gods. But we''re one of the oldest guards. You''ve been with us for longer. Just that your soul had been split for a while." (Risa) "Sure I enjoyed those memories at my own selfish requests to my friend. She''s someone above the gods after all. Do you know that there''s ranks in races." (Evaline) "No but care to explain." (Risa) "Sure there''s nothing to do when Rika and Rin is sleeping anyway. There''s many races I''ll say the main and which race is ranked higher then which. Afterwards I''ll explain the races in full detail." (Evaline) "Ok. I kinda got it start then." (Risa) "Humans > Demihumans > vampires > spirits > demons > angels > dragons > Phoenixes > death and life masters > leviathans> soul reapers > gods and goddesses > Fates > holy beasts > creators & destroyers > Dimensions > God > Chaos beasts. Humans are adapting they''re all rounded. Demihumans includes, elves, dwarves and beastmens." (Evaline) "As I said I''ll explain the races slowly. Well you already know most of the races. So I''ll start off with the spirits. These spirits can be often mistaken for vampires, their tattoos differentiate them from your average vampire. They''re pale skin so this creates problems for them. Many people that do die sometimes end up as a spirit if they can''t go on to their next life. Royals inside the spirit world is naturally born there. Do you understand so far." "Ok so spirits are different from vampire.....uh got it." (Risa) "Demons have many types, ice, fire, earth, wind, lightning and elemental for their races. But they''re all demons, there''s also a devil. These follow their instincts for soul and blood if they don''t listen to even those instincts then they end up massacring cities." (Evaline) "I already know about dragons and Phoenixes. Most dragons are short tempered and easily angered right." (Risa) "Wow you two went into full lecture mode." (Yuan) "As life and death masters are humans that control life magic or death magic. But that is amplified into their whole body. They just live longer due to this fact though." "But a quick question why are you breaking this into sections." (Yuan) "So it''s easier to learn instead all crammed up into a rant of information." (Evaline) "Basically they''re also humans is what you wish to say." (Risa) "Yes." (Evaline) "I got it so far, but I feel like you''re explaining is the simple version of the complex version of it all." (Risa) "Leviathans have 6 form: dragon form, serpent form, human form, Demihuman form, snake form, and massive sea serpent form. They tend to stay away from land. Living close to the sea on a island deep in the center of the sea. They''re a race known for their beauty but when anger can cause destruction of continents."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Isn''t that bad Evaline." (Risa) "Sorry I never angered one so I don''t know. I just based the facts on history." (Evaline) "Wait you never met one though you traveled a lot in those kind of worlds." (Yuan) "I never met one until I became a gate keeper. You know Lin is a leviathan." (Evaline) (Do know she never mentioned her past life though she remembers them. Also her close friends call her Evelyn so I''ll change her name from here on so it''s less confusing. Just so you know she''s Yuki''s mother.) "Wait she''s a leviathan. How is that possible Evelyn we known her so long and she doesn''t even mention it." (Yuan) "Yep." (Evelyn) "I''ll go on with the lessons if you want. Soul reapers are also in ranks of their own. They use guild ranks of G - SSS. Though instead of going up a rank they skip ranks. This is the norm for them. A ranks can''t go above that rank. S rank can rank up like normal afterwards. But back in our world when I was traveling I heard a few things about A rankers, they eat about any race so seeing them in a forest is useless to run from them. S rank are peaceful and help those in need." "Why did you look pale and disgusted when you mentioned A rank soul reapers." (Risa) "You want the short version sure, they eat the soul while it''s alive inside the body while the person is screaming and crying for dear life. Now are you going to make me mention my accidental meeting with them cause if I do and I throw up it''s your fault." (Evelyn) "Forget I asked." (Risa) "Do continue your lecture." (Yuan) "Hm short version of gods and goddesses is they regulate the laws. Fates are a soul race above the gods that only a select few know of them. They don''t create fates, but can change a person''s fate or destiny. They''re a race that dislikes being involved with the world unless it''s something major that might bring a huge imbalance or instability to the world. Then they intervene." (Evelyn) "Quick question was the person that helped you a Fate." (Yuan) "Smart. Yes she is. Reiki, in their tongue it means lightning. She taught me a few things to. Back then I had just returned to my clan. Afterwards I had just settled down after getting married to my childhood sweetheart. He was such..... dense idiot." (Evelyn) "What was with the pause when you tried to word the personality of your own husband." (Risa) "He follows the clan rules to the very last bit of it, I was family head of the clan though. Oh sorry I got sidetracked anyway, I met Reiki when she saw how happy I was and that I was condemned by the gods and my time was almost up. She decided to help. The fates call her and her type of people wanderers, they travel worlds and do as they please the longest they don''t overuse their powers to turn fate for their own goals. Well she realized I had just settled down so she split my fates into halves. Meaning I''d have two life. One with my family until that short time was up and my original with you girls." (Evelyn) "Meaning once other you died the memories all come back to you." (Yuan) "See you get it. It wasn''t that I died but you exact my other fate couldn''t stay that long without being near the original anyway so for it to last long enough for my 2nd kid was luck itself." "You''re avoiding explaining the rest aren''t you." (Yuan) "Cause you don''t need to know yet and explaining would just complicate things, just think of them as beings the gods can''t touch. If they do they''re more than screwed over." (Evelyn) "Then explain one of them I don''t get how are creators and destroyers in the ranks." (Yuan) "Creators are beings created by life energy. They control life and can create life. To be exact they make the laws we see but doesn''t enforce it. Rather they dislike the gods but just doesn''t say much of it. It might be due to the fact for every creator born a destroyer is created. Destroyers are made from negative energy and emotions. These emotions come from other races negative emotions that are bottled up and need a outlet. If destroyers go somewhere there''s bound to be natural disasters, plagues, famine and unusual storms. They also dislike the ones that they have those emotions from. " "Some are friendly but can''t escape their nature. They massacre cities, well they are born in a city which just ceases to exist afterwards. Let''s say short version is it''s only dead bodies and ruins after their birth. Destroyers aren''t eccentric but they have to kill it''s built into their system." (Evelyn) "Fine explanation, next one what''s chaos beast." (Risa) "Ah I can''t explain this all to well. Since you haven''t seen the memory crystal replay history but chaos beast is what God calls them. They''re not really beasts to be exact. They''re females that lived longer than God. They''re the ones that can also create worlds. But they lived with their siblings and they brought chaos to each other. They''re few in numbers now but God and other Gods that rule that universe is scared of these chaos beasts. Because they''re beings more powerful than them." (Evelyn) "What''s a dimension." (Yuan) "I won''t answer that one much into details. But short version female created from the existing worlds, 99.9% of them being female. The 1.1 % is male but they can''t be dimensions. Dimensions are always girls. They''re a mass made by worlds and the people inside them. Their source of energy is the worlds and people." (Evelyn) "Why does Yuan keep asking the important questions but you sound like you don''t wish to meet one." (Risa) "Because they can change into any race but their appearance are never the same. The longest their world has a race they can change to it. Angering one can have them destroy a country or kingdom with a snap of a finger. Running into one is suicide." (Evelyn) "But you seem worried." (Yuan) "Let''s hope her worries aren''t confirmed that we''re in one with the gate." (Lin) "That''d be the most disturbing." (Evelyn) "Never hurts to be cautious but why''d you go lecturing her about races that were unknown to even humans. If they don''t know it''s better to be naive." (Lin) "It''s better to know what we''re up against. I just hope we don''t meet a chaos beast as the gods call it. They bring insanity sometimes with them or they''re too calm. Hopefully this isn''t a world created by them. They''re trouble but there are also some that are kind but I hope this isn''t just me being too cautious." (Evelyn) "So in a way you''re warning them as well as yourself to not forget." (Lin) "Yes." (Evelyn) "So Risa anything." (Lin) "No mana. Just a few animals in the 23 kilometers range. No humans." (Risa) "You''re our best sensor but no humans and only wild beasts that''s odd. The gate usually appears most near civilizations. What''s different this time." (Lin) "Also Evelyn you forgot to add Celestial race after the gods in ranking." (Lin) "It''s not that I forgot it''s more like they''re an race that each individual has a different power that can be world changing so they''re hunted down to almost extinction. They were once the most dominant and abundant race too. But they''re now in the decline." (Evelyn) "I see." (Lin) "Evelyn go sleep you been up for days worried about us." (Lin) "I''ll do so when Rin is up." (Evelyn) "That''s what you said last time." (All) (Lin, Yuan, and Risa) Chapter 9 entering school "How is it that we look like children to you. Legal age for us in our world is 16. Do you hear me." (Clare) "I''m not sorry that''s how I perceived you three." (Isabella) "It''s no use talking it over spilled milk." (Yuki) "Do know when I get back, for this type of error I will make your life a living hell." (Selena) Isabella felt a chill run down her spine when she saw Selena''s smile. She quickly hid behind Fiona. "Why doesn''t Fiona go instead then." (Isabella) "Fine. You and Isabella both go Fiona." (Jade) "What about me." (Mia) "You, Helen and Jan will look for a permanent way to remove our masks. (Translation: look for a way to remove the mask without the boy noticing since he''ll get suspicious other wise.) Do you hear me." (Jade) "On it." (Jan) Isabella had led them to the all girls school, Misty Rain high school. When they were a fair distance from the inn, Yuki let out a sigh. "Our masks don''t seem to working here as much. We found out that it came off this morning. So you can remove your mask." (Yuki) Yuki glared at Fiona and Isabella, her eyes said play along you idiots. "How is it that we look like children to you. Legal age for us in our world is 16. Do you hear me." (Clare) Isabella whistled instead of responding and Selena sighed. She removed her black mask to reveal her clear green eyes and red lips. Her perfectly tan complexion made her stand out. Yuki had a pale skin as she took of her mask showing her different color eyes Isabella and Fiona were stunned. "One eye''s silver and the other is blue but your hair is purple." (Fiona) "Is that so this skirt is a bit short it''s only up to my knees and hard to move." (Yuki)Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Clare removed her mask to reveal her short wavy hair up to her shoulders. Her green eyes reminded them of a cat. "Are you sure you''re not a beastmen." (Selena) "I''m a sucubus for crying out loud! Don''t you dare mix me up with those fucking half breeds." (Clare) "Okay mistaking her for a beastmen is a sore spot." (Fiona) "Since everyone is in a their uniform let''s head in to the office." (Isabella) Isabella had changed into her celestial race appearance then glared at the three of them as if to say hurry up. "She really hates that form." (Yuki) They followed Isabella who now had silver hair and gold eyes and looked human instead of a harpy with red feathers and her red hair. Rather they felt uncomfortable since she was letting out pressure like she''d kill them if they commented anymore. Making all of them walk silently behind her. "Ah hello you must be Isabella Forest." (Sarah) (by the way she faked all their last names.) "Of course. These three are my friends kids I''m just looking after them. Since they haven''t been to school I was willing to sent them here to learn." (Isabella) All three wanted to scream she''s doing her business smile make a run for it lady. But they stood there silently listening instead. "So Clare Edward, Yuki Jin, Selena Edward." (Sarah) Yuki''s hand were clutched into a fist and her smile made Fiona break out in cold sweat as she looked at Isabella. "Jin as in Gold right. So the two are sisters and Yuki is just a distant relative not related by blood but lives with them." (Sarah) "That''s right." (Isabella) "We''ll leave these girls in your care for a while." (Fiona) Isabella flinched when she saw the principal faint and the whole room turned into mists. "Wait I can explain." (Isabella) "I don''t care for gold or jewelry it''s something in my storage given to both me and my sister but don''t think using it is gonna make me enjoy the last name. Change the last name after this and Clare erase her memories of the last name part." (Yuki) "Wait I asked Mia the last name Gold is common." (Isabella) "But what I hate the most is gold. I can sell all of it later to get some expense but if you do something like this again I won''t say I was holding back. Gold is what also ruined my clan." (Yuki) "I think you should change it quick." (Fiona) "She doesn''t look like she''s kidding she might want to kill you." (Selena) "Ack I didn''t think that''d be the sore spot for Yuki." (Fiona) "Fine I''ll change it now." (Isabella) She pulled a mini laptop from her dimensional storage and accessed the net and changed a few details then showed Yuki. "How about this." (Isabella) "Yuki Suzuki. Seems fine now." (Yuki) "Picky." (All) But they could understand that she felt uncomfortable when gold was mentioned. "Oh dear me did I fall asleep. Sorry about that it''s now 4 pm so I''ll have someone shoe the girls into the dorms first. Their roommates are 2nd years. You did enroll them with the 2nd years too it''ll help them to get used to the school." (Sarah) Isabella was shifting uncomfortably as she kept eyeing Yuki. Chapter 10 lazying leader Rika is actually strict Inside the forest Lin sat with another girl who stared off into the distance. Hee long blond hair up to her waist. She wore a blue long dress up to her ankles. But she wasn''t wearing any shoes. "Would you care for a story of a idiotic girl in her teens." (Aqua) "Sure you did say your parents named you and your little brother after the constellations." (Lin) "At age 500, the young vampire girl lost her kind parents. They were caring people loved by the kingdom. They went to make a peace treaty with humans to coexist. But because of those very same humans they had died a vain death. Her little brother had just been born too. His name was Leo. In her anger the girl lost to her rage. She slaughtered many of the god of light Rex''s people. Humans that worshiped the god of light. Though she knew that not all the humans were in the wrong she couldn''t stop. Her hatred towards them didn''t stop. Until it was too late when her brother was age 12, the god of light couldn''t take it anymore and punished her. But the only regret she had was leaving her brother in the care of her weakest familiar Theo." (Aqua) "You weren''t at fault Aqua you were also a victim." (Lin) "She''s right Aqua. You''re not in the wrong, the humans took away your parents when your little brother was just a baby. But your family only wanted to have peace." (Evelyn) "It doesn''t excuse the fact I let out the vampires in my kingdom at the humans though my parents wanted to have peace." (Aqua) "Rather it wasn''t your fault they broke it first. But you were overwhelmed by anger afterwards and only wanted revenge for your parents did you not." (Lin) "You only knew that they worshiped the god of light." (Evelyn) "I hunted his people to almost extinction." (Aqua) "Do you regret it." (Evelyn) "No, my only regret is leaving Leo to Theodore. Out of all my familiars he''s the most cowardly and stupid. All he does is brag about my accomplishments or tells my life stories of my exploits it''s embarrassing. Hopefully Leo doesn''t come looking for me." (Aqua) Lin stared at the blond haired vampire giving off a sentimental sigh as she just shook her head. "Say do you think a soul has elsewhere to go besides reincarnation." (Aqua) "Sorry but we''re not allowing you to test out that theory miss vampire." (Lin) "Guess not." (Aqua) "Why do you always seek your death in battle. It makes your opponents cry since they can see your eyes through your half mask. And that sad smile." (Evelyn) "Just think of me as your average suicidal vampire." (Aqua) "We''re not having you die ever. Stop doing things like this." (Lin) Lin grabbed Aqua by her dress and shook her but she saw Aqua''s sad smile. "Our masks are permanently useless the longest we''re here in this place. Also the gate is useless, it can''t fly much less transport itself. It can open but I have no clue if you girls want to start anew with rebirth without memories. Unlike me a royal Phoenix by soul, who remembers all lifetimes she had. So the gate would be useless." (Evelyn) "We''re not forgetting each other. Please Evelyn don''t say that." (Lin) "But according to my calculations that is how to escape this guard duty for these forbidden world since we''re now out of reach from the gods." (Evelyn) "Request denied Eve." (Rin) "Rin can you not shorten everyone''s names to four or three letters only." (Lin)Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "I''m also one of your leaders, I''m denying your request Eve. We''re not leaving a comrade behind." (Rin) "Aww, we been together for so long. When I started I was 45,000 years old but now I''m 800,000 years old. I''m pleased you think me in such a way." (Evelyn) "Oh please us girls are older only Aqua is the youngest among us." (Rin) Evelyn felt tears come from her eyes as she smiled at Rin. Rin never abandoned any of them, she helped all the girls to the most she could. She removed her mask revealing her hair that she had tied up. Hers was a full face mask that covered every the back of her head, like a helmet. Her clear blue hair came undone as she smiled back at Evelyn. Rin patted Evelyn on the head like she was comforting a child. "Please stop this (blush)." (Evelyn) "I''m sorry I lost count of my age when I was millions of years old. Plus seems the status system doesn''t work on this place. There''s also no mana. Eve can you look for a way to permanently remove the masks without causing any actual permanent damage to us." (Rin) "No worries I''ve already analyzed the masks when we came here. I just need your mask to experiment for a bit. Is the first still sleeping though." (Evelyn) "Rika sleeps like the dead, her race is unknown until she feels like talking. Also she''s very funny sleeping though I removed her mask already." (Rin) They all gave her the look like she''s strange, her definition of funny and theirs was different. "Let me guess you stared at her nonstop and giggled when she moved even the slightest." (Lin) A sigh escaped the three of them while they all agreed that Rin was a loss cause. "Hey why does the three of you make me seem like a pervert." (Rin) "It''s just your imagination." (Aqua) "She''s the personification of a stalker isn''t she Lin." (Evelyn) "(Yawn) What''s making you so lively in the day time." (Rika) "It''s noon not morning Rika." (Lin) "Quick question what race are you Rika." (Aqua) "Hm, I thought I told you girls already. I was caught by many Gods ruling over many universes because they were frighten by me being more powerful than them. I''m a Chaos beast as they call it. But among my race we call ourselves Hell Spawns. It''s because we follow that voice to do things sometimes so we''re kinda considered chaotic (destroying worlds, massacring God of that restricted universe, destroying dimensions, and etc. The list can go on but you get the point.) Actually I don''t do so since my sisters does it for me, I''m just too lazy among my race. I guess you could consider me a saint compared to what my sisters does. Those so called gods are useless and these masks are easily breakable just that none of you girls asked me." (Rika) The girls in front of her all gave a face why the fuck didn''t you say a single word and only slept for 12 days straight. How lazy can you be to not tell us such a important information. "Because no one asked, by the way this is a planet. Not a word. They have on this world is Qi. It''s the same origins as mana for the source of energy but the type of things they use it for is different and I''m sure not many humans even use it anymore." (Rika) "Wait how much do you know about this planet then." (Rin) "Hm, I can see everything but that''s too much bother to play God. I''m lazy plus this sector doesn''t have a God so I''ll remove all the masks for the girls. All you had to do was wake me up and ask." (Rika) Evelyn and the girl made gloom faces, but you could tell they wanted to say we did try. You just slept through everything we tried. "Also that was a nice shower Lin." (Rika) "I tried to wake you up by blasting you with water that would level a continent in your room and that''s your only response. How lazy can you get." (Lin) "Please be more serious we''re low on mana and have no clue how to us either this Qi your talking about." (Evelyn) "The humans of the old on this planet used it to strength their bodies and prolong their life. But now they''re modernized and don''t know how to utilize it. Guess I can teach you girls instead of sleeping." (Rika) 20 days later.... Lin''s panting on the ground on her back and Evelyn is sweating while leaning on a tree. Rin and Yuan were collapsed on the ground after fainting. Rika had used her knowledge of qi which for a normal human would take 50 years to get to that state. She crammed it all into 20 days and made a hellish schedule for them. "Demon!" (All) "But that was the easiest way to do things." (Rika) "Easy for you to say you freaking helped Aqua and guided her through the process." (Evelyn) "She''s a vampire it was easier." (Rika) "You''re being biased. Also we rather you''d be lazy instead your going to cram something that''d take a normal human years of meditation and years of experience to be crammed up into 20 days." (Lin) "But I still have the 1,000 years of the immortal qi reinforcing state still ready for you girls and the other girls." (Rika) "If us 5 could barely handle your crazy regiment then I''m sure the other 44 girls can''t either." (Yuan) (fairies don''t lie so she''s always telling the truth. Being blunt is what she hates about her race but she likes how it sometimes helps her feeling get across.) "So that means you want a harsher schedule right." (Rika) "No." (All 5 of them screamed) "Just kidding. I wrote down the process for Aqua she could teach you. I''m going to go for a walk." (Rika) They all collapsed feeling chilled by Rika''s leave of absence. "She''s too strict on us. I wish someone didn''t comment that she was lazing to much." (Lin) Everyone''s eyes went to Rin. They all knew that Rika could read their mind since she could read a God''s mind. They were useless to stop her themselves too. Chapter 11 tour and Yukis dislikes Selena stared at Yuki for a bit confused. "Do you not like gold. But you stare at your mother''s gold hairpin all the time." (Selena) "That''s different. It was something mother would always wear, she told me to use it when I got older." (Yuki) "But I never got around to it do to the fact that my clan wanted my mother''s assets to stand up on their own and always threatening me. It also annoyed me that my father would go along with their whims." (Yuki) "Why do you sound so angry." (Clare) "Look the student president of the school is here to guide you girls." (Sarah) The three stopped talking since Sarah was giving them a stiff smile. She only heard bits and pieces of their conversation but she understood that Yuki hated her family. "This is Nola Frost. She''s the student body president, a 2nd year. She was elected by the students here at the all girls school." (Sarah) "Nice to meet you." (Nola) "I''m Selena Edward, this is my sister Clare Edward. This is our cousin, Yuki Suzuki." (Selena) "Why do you have a different last name." (Nola) "Yuki is a distant relative, so we''re not related by blood but she''s still our cousin." (Clare)Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "It''s pointless to explain to the short haired blond girl with a flat chest." (Yuki) "Are you looking for a fight." (Nola) "Sorry she''s just a bit blunt on things." (Selena) "How blunt is she to provoke others." (Nola) "Nothing really I just wanted to see if you would react to the fact that your flat with A cup sized breasts. And trying to make it stick out more is just sad for your body." (Yuki) "Are you sure she''ll get along with the students here." (Nola) "Sorry I''ll get along just fine the longest they don''t try to stick out their nonexistent chest at me." (Yuki) "Yuki stop it. Don''t even joke with her." (Clare) "But it''s a fact if you compare her to Selena''s F cup right now." (Yuki) "If you don''t like me just say it." (Nola) "I don''t like people to be someone they''re not." (Yuki) "I''m the student body president so I have to be responsible and not argue with you like a child. Plus we''re in the same year yet I''m showing you around school. At least show some gratitude towards me." (Nola) "Even Nicole was nicer than this girl before the gods sealed her into the gate, she was like us too wasn''t she Clare." (Yuki) "Comparing me to others is what others would do when talking about their role models, I know I''m not perfect but you don''t have to rub it in." (Nola) "On our left towards the field is the gym next to it. On its right is the dorms. Where we are outside is the school. Second floors and third floor has the locker rooms for the girl she to change but since this is a all girls school they can change inside the class room for P.E. Class schedule for us 2nd year is History, English, math, lunch break, P.E, Biology, and Art. For dinner is at 7 pm. 8pm is when the baths are opened. If your on day duty remember to clean up after school with whoever''s name is written on the board with you." (Nola) She humphed and walked away proudly. Clare just sighed as she looked at Selena who looked like she gave up. "Did you at least read her mind for a map of the school just in case Clare." (Yuki) "You really don''t trust the human. But yes I did so in case. I got to say I''ll fit right in with these girls." (Clare) "I nearly forgot your a sucubus." (Selena) "How rude your a mermaid don''t you also charm others with your singing voice." (Clare) Ch 12 spied on and circumstances "Yuki you shouldn''t even try to figure out how her personality works like that. Others would think your picking a fight." (Selena) "But wasn''t that the best outcome to see her original side instead a fake face she puts on for the people here." (Yuki) "This is a all girls high school for wealthy kids. Plus Jade''s paying for the school education." (Clare) "Can''t I just go pawn some of my gold for us to use then." (Yuki) "Let''s just go to the dorms for our rooms first." (Clare) "Yea let''s go sleep on it tonight then join them in class tomorrow." (Selena)
"Seems I wasn''t wrong Sele. There''s others besides us." (????) "Oh shut the heck up you stupid ninja. Rika sent us 13 here undercover. Not for you to make a mess of things. Besides Terri who''s the idiot nightmare that needs to do those stupid things though you have a host body. Your inside a ninja. A dragon and devil lineage yet you want to parasite on others. Be loyal and stick to one host you dimwit." (Sele) "But those girls they came with a gate too." (Terri) "Nightmares are parasites that eat a person inside their sleep and replace them. Yet Terri you seem to coexist with your current host. But please cease wreaking havoc on us." (Yuzu) "I agree with Yuzu the pure angel. (Meaning no drop of human blood inside her veins. 100% angel blood only.) Where as if it was a half angel with some other race, they''d already instigated a war her. With the exception of the Azual family. The descendants of the netherworld''s ruler (wolf demons) and the pure angel''s princess''s family. This world would already be chaos." (Rin) "Ugh! You brought up a history topic purposely didn''t you Rin." (Inovona) "Ivo. You''re a robot so you have no clue how we feel but do shut up." (Terri, Yuzu, and Sele) "Okay stop don''t bully the robot you dimwits, she''s here for analysis of the situation in case we fuck up big time." (Ritsu) "Says the damn eccentric dragon. (Dragons are known for two things they''re either impulsive and easily angered. Or the latter category eccentric and unpredictable.) Your a damn water dragon. And why the heck didn''t you mind when Rika said we''re going to be teachers." (Sele) "Do know I''m still pissed off at all the complaints I get from you, Yuzu, and Terri''s mess. Aria don''t you agree." (Ritsu) "Hm, I say wait until they screw up completely then as punishment we hang them close to the earth''s core, that''d be amusing punishment for troublemakers. Maybe this once they''ll learn." (Aria) "Oh gods, we can''t even use our last names for some of us. It''s unusual and has some stupid power that affects this plane." (Arisa)Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "You two royal Phoenixes stop reading a book. Especially you Aria. I saw you go through the whole library already. Also Arisa stop manipulating memories on a whim after you found out you could do magic because you just have to use their way of programming technology to apply for the magic to last." (Rin) "Her translation is all of you idiots are a headache for both of us." (Evelyn) "Let''s see, me (Seles), Evelyn, Aria, Ritsu, Ivo, Rin, Arisa, Yuzu, and Terri. That makes 9 of us where''s the rest of our group." (Sele) Selestina was Sele''s full name but they disliked the long name so they called her Sele. "Emi and Ema are in the office. Ana is in the library manning the office. Clarissa is in the gym with some girls fencing." (Ivo) Selestina was a tree nymph. She got stuck with them after accidentally seducing a training god. But she didn''t mind it as much now. Ritsu the wind dragon who nearly caused aapocalypse on her birth due to a storm. And was put her since her birth. Rika was like a mother to her. Though others say a lazy Rika was better, she knew the real reason why Rika acted lazy. Rika was a chaos being, she couldn''t touch something long without it dying to her miasma. Emi and Ema were shadow beasts. A race that hid from the world but could rival a dragon. They ate pretty much anything and are known for their control in shadows. Ana was a dimension. But she never told anyone. She sighed in the library as she recalled her bad luck. A God, caught her and put her at that gate. Dimensions were mostly girls it was impossible to be a boy. They can change their race to any race inside their worlds. Ana had long been able to remove her mask but her time with the girls were more fun so she just never took it off until now. Plus it''d be suspicious if it was only her. She was 1st generation dimension. A being that wasn''t born through the womb but worlds. 3rd and 4th gen were those born with some other races through their descendants. Rather she sighed and shook her head since she was the oldest 1st generation at the moment among her sisters. "99.9% of us are girls it''s always certainty for my race. Rika even noticed me but the others haven''t. So we''re a bunch of misfits in a way. Only that Rika is lazy because she was lonely so that''s why the gods caught her. She missed her sisters too didn''t she. I had asked her what happened to her and the only answer I got was she was the only one left of 5 sisters but those sisters choose to war against themselves for the fun and heck of it as Rika called it. But they ended up dying leaving her the youngest behind. So even if the Gods had caught her she wouldn''t have fought back due to her loneliness. To her we are like a gift. Those were her exact words. I can''t understand her." (Ana) "You didn''t do any crime yet you got stuck with us." (Clarissa) Clarissa was a fallen angel. Her wings were black, her long wavy hair was a dark red color. Before she turned into a fallen angel she had a pink hair. Rather she kept going against the gods orders instead even though she was under direct orders of the god of light. Rather she couldn''t stand his orders. Examples: first order he gave her purge the human country Ynventte. For not worshipping him and working with the demon races. Instead she swung her spear and said oppsie my hand slipped and destroyed a part of his city. 2nd example: during a purge she was supposed to kill a little girl that he saw would later become a god slayer and kill him. (The little girl is a fire demon) Instead she hid the girl and told her the reason why the angels purged the city and for her to grow strong. It really angered her god so she got stuck here before he turned her fallen. Ana laughed on seeing her covered in sweat with her short hair. Rather most of the girls of the school was crazy for Clarissa because of her fencing classes. "Give or take your gonna have another confession soon aren''t you." (Ana) "Again! Come on not again. I denied them already." "What do you expect this is an all girls school. Plus our real last names are weird translated in human languages like the angels or many other races." (Ana) "Give me a break already." Chapter 13 meetings and partings Selena, Clare and Yuki arrived at the dorm. Emi stared at them for a while before smiling. "Ah! It''s Mrs. Vermilion. She''s as cold as ever." (Joana) "She''s so pretty but she just doesn''t treat us the same." (Mae) "By the way she''s always like that wasn''t she. Like 3 years ago she was like the latest topic among the seniors towards how she''s so open minded to conversations." (Quin) Yuki turned her head to the first year and froze when she saw the lady with light blue hair standing there. "I froze the space around us leaving only me and you inside here. Maybe your companions can hear if they try. I call it territory encasement. But I''m still working on it." (Evelyn) "Mother how are you here." (Yuki) "Guess this isn''t the best reunion. Finding out my own daughter is here. I''m guessing I chose the wrong guy to go for. He couldn''t even be a father for you two girls. Sorry." (Evelyn) "Not a good father. He hasn''t been one since sister was born. We had a drought since and he called her a curse. Rather he and the entire clan tried to kill her. She was the only thing left that I cared about so I......I......I killed the clan members." (Yuki) "I thought so they had it coming sooner or later. About your mask I''ll ask a friend of mine." (Evelyn) "Mother! Wait." (Yuki) Her arm was extended but Evelyn left with a smile on her face since she only came to see how Yuki was doing. "Aki." (Yuki) Evelyn flinched when she was a fair distance but she still heard her second daughter''s name. Knowing why Yuki was being a gate keeper now she laughed dryly. "Did I really choose wrong just this once." (Evelyn)
"Seems I wasn''t wrong time keeper. Or should I say Venia Remista Tear Mete Hellstine Ynelvelt Christina." (Rika) "How did you even find me." (Venia) "Hm... guess being a chaos beast as they call it is useful. Though I''m the only special one among my kind that ignores my instincts to destroy things. That might also be why I survived instead of dying like my sisters but that''s not the point. Your hiding on this planet." (Rika) "How''d you even find me." (Venia) "Let''s see. The gate transports to unusual places. Your forgotten castle that had your diary was one of the places. See the girls I travel with think it''s cause I''m too lazy. But I also go out too. Just that I find bizarre things when I do. And I leave a clone of my energy behind to act as another me. Finding your diary explained lots of things." (Rika) "What do you want." (Venia) "To become a timekeeper, you erased your existence by going into the past to change a few things. So since I had a lot of time on my hand I compared your diary to the time now. Let''s see, Ark kingdom fall year 3447 month 23 day 23. Going by Earth calendar that''d be December 24. Mother, or 1st eldest sister was raped by her father in black ritual causing my birth. Afterwards my sister is partially delusional, but raised me. This part is not wrong since I can also look into the seams of time where you existed back then. But you were her pride and joy. Though the diary goes on to say that she was constantly used by her father." (Rika) Venia made a sour face. "So you couldn''t take it though your younger sister loved you like a sister. You felt you wronged your mother though she was partially happy with you but tormented by her father. Now here''s why I''m here. Though you cease to be because you killed your father before he could harm your mother, there are some points in time they show a strange expression as if they felt something is missing. Sure the goddess of destruction Yuvina is happy but she feels something off. Your younger sister is always on a journey searching for the why she feels like she does. Your former castle is also ownerless though it''s supposed to have one centuries ago. Now tell me why that is that your also tormenting your self by trying to act happy by blending into society here on this planet to remind yourself to never be happy." (Rika)This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "What do you even know of me." (Venia) "That your here trying to pretend to be happy when you enjoy the most is the time with your mother. Though the current her might be happy married and with kids but even she feels something isn''t right. Plus Venia your just 1 out of the 10 time keepers. The others had it worst." (Rika) "Is it your hobby to make others angry." (Venia) "No I like to help others. The girls made me change. Isn''t it a good thing I assigned your sister far from here in a all girls school instead here in this coed school 3 cities over." (Rika) Venia turned pale when she realized that her younger sister was turned into a gate keeper. "Looks like I got your attention. There was this little girl I once knew. She was 5 years old then. A creator to be exact. For each creator there is a destroyer to balance them. Unlike the rest of her kind that was detached and loved traveling more than anything. She grew attached to life, helping those in need." (Rika) "Why do you sound ominous there." (Venia) "Her healing did much more than what a normal healer would do. To be exact she created 2 immortals due to this. The first immortals to be exact. A priestess with a kimono and her archery skills healing those in need. The other was a man, who used his fists for answers. He ruled with terror. Destroyers were mostly men. 80% were men while the 20% is women but they tend to be more docile compared to the chaos that the men make. Her 2nd immortal met her counterpart and they had a plan to dominate the realm they were in or as we call it conquer worlds." (Rika) "Why do you sound like you couldn''t do much your a chaos beast! You could''ve stopped them when that happened right." (Venia) "This was back when my 4 sisters were alive they wouldn''t allow me to do much of anything since they said I''d mess with the fun of it." (Rika) Rika gave her a lonely smile before she looked at the stars. "They took 400 years to do their conquest and almost succeeded. But the girl realized something, what if she undid her pasts but did her best to only make sure there was one immortal and let the timeline run by itself. She sacrificed herself for the original timeline. Even now her body is sealed somewhere in the seams of time without a soul. Because if her soul returns to her current self so would her counter part destroyer. There was only the immortal priestess left that remembered her story. But even that was long lost in the ages." (Rika) "Wait your telling me she''s the original time keeper but she''s soulless because a stupid noble cause." (Venia) "How you perceived it is your own interpretation I just wanted to say what your doing was more stupid than her. She didn''t want the worlds inside that realm to suffer so she scarificed herself for the greater good. It''s her kindness that I loved, also if you keep doing this I might just change your sister into my race and see what happens. Do know that I''m the only one that can listen to logic. The rest can''t even fight their instincts." (Rika) "Is that a threat." (Venia) "It also might bring her memories back of you. But no I care for the 49 girls in my care. Ivo, turned herself into a robot so she wouldn''t die so she could look for you. She has already long forgotten her memories of her original self in her original body. Maybe returning a favor to a descendant of the immortal priestess is wrong in this way. Think of this as me atoning for not being able to help and being chained to a mountain as I watched the whole thing unfold." (Rika) Venia stood there silently as Rika left her in the restroom. Her brown hair that was up to her waist fell from its hair band. She cried silently to herself. "I wasn''t kidding when I said I could change other races to my own. But this cursed ability of miasma when I touch something too long." (Rika) Her hand had accidentally patted the cat on impulse and she couldn''t even take her hand away until too late. It was a reflex she couldn''t fix, she loved animals. (She just doesn''t do so to beastemen because they''re people) Before her eyes it turned to pile of meat only with acid oozing bubbles of the former cat. She sighed because for each individual it was different. Only her own race was immune. It also made her lonely since she couldn''t even hug her friends or take care of someone. Rika had to keep a certain distance and make sure her touch was less than 15 seconds.
"Hey that lady is your mother how is that possible." (Clare) "Selena let''s go to our rooms and leave the idiot here to think alone." (Yuki) "There''s somethings you don''t ask. It''s called thinking before you act. It might even be a sensitive topic to the others." (Selena) Yuki and Selena went to their respective rooms. Chapter 14 a selfish wish Yuki woke up early in the morning at 4 am. Her eyes widen in shock when she saw a holy beast sitting under the tree with Rika. "Hello. You must be Evelyn''s daughter." (Rika) "Who are you." (Yuki) "Just a friend and the leader of a group of girls." (Rika) "What do you want from me." (Yuki) "Is it wrong to bring your mind here to my dreamscape. Your real body is actually in PE but they all think you just fainted due to not enough sleep. But you don''t remember how you got through the day right." (Rika) "What is your name." (Yuki) "No need to yell. I''m Rika, be happy I didn''t come in person. Otherwise me touching you on the head like this would''ve killed you." (Rika) Yuki felt strangely comfortable when Rika patted her. Kinda like when her mother did so when she was younger. She snapped out of it and slapped Rika''s hand away. "Why did you bring me here." (Yuki) "To talk without making others on edge and so that you wouldn''t hurt yourself." (Rika) "A beauty like you that could devastate entire worlds? How is this normal." (Yuki) Rika laughed as she twirled her hair in her finger. Her long blue hair seemed to shine in the morning sun. "If this is a fake world why can I tell time here." (Yuki) "Cause I made you think it''s morning." (Rika) Yuki tilted her head and stared at Rika''s emerald eyes. "Just think of me as a busy body mother that worries about the little ones in my care. Your mother is but one of many. As I told you. I wanted someone to talk to. I want you to listen to this selfish one''s life story." (Rika) "That''s just stupid you call me here for that." (Yuki) "But it''s better than having you attack me and losing your life due to the miasma my body is omitting out right." (Rika) Yuki groaned at the fact just thrown at her. Since she had no choice but to listen she might as well do so. Her body was sleeping in the infirmary after Selena heard she fainted so Selena carried her to the infirmary and was nursing her. Outside her body Selena complained. "How can she be so careless and collapse due to lack of sleep." (Selena)
"This story began eons ago. Before when there were only universes and no worlds like yours coming into existence. We the hell spawns that the Gods of those respective universes would later call chaos beings or chaos beast. Our kind often listen to our instincts of destroying things." (Rika) "That''s just stupid couldn''t you just ignore your instincts then." (Yuki) "Just listen to the story first then complaints later okay." (Rika) "This story started with 6 sisters. The original chaos beasts that were born if you must. I didn''t lie when I told your mother I was the youngest of 5 sisters. I just never mentioned our eldest sister. As you suggested our 1st eldest sister Amulerio. Or Lerio as we called her ignored her instincts. She didn''t wish to hurt the lives she saw. She watched planets and it''s inhabitants. Her enjoyment in watching them grown and feel emotions moved her. Lerio couldn''t think of killing these people who fought and struggled with their daily life." (Rika)The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Yuki stared at Rika who stared at the ground like she saw the scenes as if they were playing out before her. "Her life line withered bit by bit because her stubbornness to not kill or destroy. When we her younger sisters reasoned with her to her that she couldn''t go on like this. She could destroy a star if she didn''t want to kill the human lives or animals. Instead she shook her head. ''All life is precious we can''t just selfishly take from them.'' Lerio spent centuries like that until she went insane and tried to kill the very life she cared about. Sadden we sisters had to kill her." (Rika) "That''s just stupid if she knew she could''ve killed a star instead of going insane." (Yuki) "Sure we could listen to logic sometimes. But I''m the only one among my kind that doesn''t need to destroy so much. Maybe only once a year. My 4 older sisters after that were sadden for a while. So we did as we pleased. They destroyed, I went searching around for things I found interesting. All of sudden when they were happy the 4 suggested the most stupidest idea I ever heard. A battle of supremacy for who is most powerful amongst us sisters. I told them I didn''t want to participate in something so pointless. They did so until at the end only I was left. They had killed themselves as I just stood there unable to do anything. Before I knew it all those I knew about was gone." (Rika) "Why didn''t you voice your feelings to them." (Yuki) "You see they were stubborn about it. After that I sealed and preserved their bodies. Then casted them out to space. Lerio, her body is on a planet. Remiel my second sister''s body is in one of the worlds you know. Terra, her body has been sealed deep into the earth. Clare, her body is still traveling. And Beth''s body is near a God." (Rika) "Wait does that mean Lerio''s body is on this planet and a God fell in love with one of your sister though she''s the band of a God. Is he crazy! And why do you know where their bodies are." (Yuki) "I put a tracking spell on their bodies. You see I was the one that created the worlds and a few planets. Most Hell spawns can''t do that. Because they don''t listen to logic, only instincts like a beast. Now let me ask you do you think I can meet them again in this life of mine." (Rika) "How the fuck am I supposed to know that." (Yuki) "At least your honest. I guess as thanks I''ll take your mask with me. Also a word of advice your younger sister Aki is searching for you still. Since I don''t know what can happen I''ll give you a wonderful gift too. Just think of me as a idiotic sentiment girl who hasn''t forgotten or forgiven herself." (Rika) "But you were powerless back then! What couldn''t be done then wasn''t your fault at all. They seemed their own deaths after depression." (Yuki) "Yet I''m aliveness I know that. If you see them, that is your luck. My gift is the gift to see souls. Hell spawns look the same as their original form much like me and omitting miasma is what their soul does but their race and body might be different now. Here there are no gods and goddesses to control you. Do as you please, but if you see them apologize for me." (Rika) Yuki was shocked to see Rika with tears in her eyes. Rather she realized the issue was that Rika wouldn''t be able to hug her sisters even if she saw them.
She woke up startled and noticed Selena sleeping by her side. What surprised her was her sight in front of her didn''t see a mermaid. The soul she saw was a different form. A beautiful large pale blue leviathan in it''s serpent form. "A leviathan.... though Selena is clearly a mermaid." (Yuki) "Interesting demon girl you can see souls in it''s true form though we appear like a burning light to Phoenixes unless they concentrate harder. That''s their special racial trait, it''s easier them to identify other reborn Phoenixes because of it too." (Selena''s soul) "This is disturbing in more ways than one." (Yuki) "I''m Devetra, the leviathan you and everyone else in history knew as the one who tried to eat continents for food." (Deve) "Why is a calamity class monster reborn as female mermaid that is so kind to others." (Yuki) "Hphm, so what I was reborn 3458 times. Most of the time as girls what''s wrong with that." (Deve) "You''re a male leviathan though." (Yuki) Deve felt a arrow strike at him when she worded it like that. It was fact his reincarnations were more like saints after each incarnations and she just pointed this fact out at him. Selena stretched and stared at Yuki who made a wry smile. "Awake now sleepy head." (Yuki) "I heard the nurse say you collapsed due to exhaustion." (Selena) "(laughs) Yea it''s definitely exhausting." (Yuki) "Why did you avoid eye contact when you said that." (Selena) "Sorry just had a exhausting dream that was kinda heavy for my taste." (Yuki) (translation: Rika''s wish is kinda heavy and her depression got me more tired yet her gift was more exhausting in more ways than one. Since it allowes her to see and communicate with souls) "That sounds kinda weird and didn''t make sense." (Selena) "Then it''s exactly like how it''s supposed to sound." (Yuki) "Oh come on tell me what kind of dream it was." (Selena) "It was a exhausting dream." (Yuki) "Stop repeating that." (Selena) Yuki bursted into laughter and Selena blinked surprise by her. "That''s surprising. Your laughing for the first time." (Selena) Chapter 15 Fionas dream and Dangers "What''s wrong my lady you don''t seem like yourself." (Mist) "I''m fine." (Crystal) Fiona saw this dream many times, once she saw this dream she''d be screaming in her head run away! Don''t just act like your daily life after waking up. In her dreams she was the young miss, Crystal Syleven. "Young mistress as the life dragon race you know that your father has been excited about this coming of age party." (Mist) "I know I''m also excited. I''m finally 300 years old. Plus he can''t always lock me in this castle and keep me from the outside world." (Crystal) No run for it. This isn''t a coming of age ceremony it''s a massacre. Leave now. Fiona screamed in her head as she watched the scene unfold. Crystal fixed her long white hair with a smile on her face as she stared at her red dress her father helped picked out. She twirled her hair that she curled at the ends. Her white leather black gloves up to her elbow, black boots that matched her one piece red dress. There was a knock on the door so her maid stopped fixing her dress and headed over to the door. "How''s my favorite niece." (Richard) Richard her uncle was a destruction dragon. While her father was the life dragon king. Crystal smiled when she saw her favorite uncle and gave him a hug. Fiona wanted to scream no this is a lie how can you like this jerk. "I''ve prepared a grand gift for you in the dining hall." (Richard) Excited Crystal bolted out the doors in a run towards the dining hall. Her uncle chuckle as he walked quickly behind her, never too far behind. But when she arrived at the hall her whole body froze. She saw a huge lumps of bodies mashed together. Instead she let out a scream at the sight. What she didn''t notice was the blood on the walls, chairs and tables. "Did you enjoy my gift Crystal. Isn''t this better than what brother would do for your coming of age ceremony. Did you know I was so angry when I heard him. They were going to kill the horse that you loved that I gifted to you when you were younger. Then have you use creation magic to bring it back to life. But that''d be one without memories of the past and the times you enjoyed with it. So I snapped at brother and then thought what if I prepared this for you instead. Look they''re all dead. Those cruel life dragons that had you locked here for 300 years are dead." (Richard) Crystal stood there in shock and frozen in place as she processed what her uncle just did. She let out a scream when she realized one of the bodies inside the lump of meat was her father. Fiona woke up with a start and screamed. Her hands covered her face as she cried. She remembered that the life dragons were extinct centuries ago. But these dream were so vivid as if she was there. "Finally awake, you were screaming in your sleep." (Jan) She remembered that they had split up. Helen, Jan and Mia was traveling with her. Only problem was that Mia looked for trouble and had short temper. "It''s nothing it''s just som nightmare." (Fiona) "From the looks of it and the groaning that was some nightmare and the last part where you screamed so loudly no." (Jan) "I''m fine no need to worry. I just have the same recurring dreams all the time it''s been like this since childhood for all I can remember. I''ve forgotten most of my memories besides this fact." (Fiona) "Try me. I''ll see if I can help." (Jan) "Fine don''t say I didn''t warn you. But do you have a dream stone." (Fiona)This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Dream stones can show others your dream from your point of view. What Fiona didn''t say was she also saw in 3 person view of Richard also massacring the servants and the life dragons after Crystal fainted. It was bloodied massacre that was one sided with body parts flying all over as Richard laughed crazily and tormented them to death. "It can''t be all that bad. I mean it''s just a stupid dream right." (Jan) "Let''s see if you still can act tough after seeing the bloodied mess afterwards then we''ll talk." (Fiona) "Fine I have a lot of dream stones here. I''ll try one to see what yours is like now drop your blood on it. Only a drop ok." (Jan) Fiona shrugged but did as she was asked. 3 hours later at 11pm Jan woke up screaming. "Oh so which part did you stop at." (Fiona) "The part where the crazy destruction dragon was torturing a servant to see how long he could live by cutting open his head while he poked the guy''s brain with the tip of his sword." (Jan) "So his typical boredom while insane still. You lasted pretty long. I was out for 5 days for the whole dream to finish when I first had it. But he did go insane because his brother''s treatment of his niece." (Fiona) "How are you still sane after seeing him torment people after sleeping." (Jan) "If you see the dreams on a daily occurrence it kinda just numbs your senses of insanity a bit. I never once saw in his perspective so I''m thankful enough for that." (Fiona) "How are you still sane and still able to think straight after seeing those kind of dreams." (Jan) "I told you it was a recurring dream I had since childhood. It gets a bit bloodier and violent afterwards what you saw was just 5% of the dream and his insanity." (Fiona) "Hey what are you two talking about and why did Jan scream." (Mia) "Anything on finding a source of energy we could use." (Fiona) "Are you ignoring my question." (Mia) "I wanted to see her dream since she woke up screaming I didn''t think I''d see a crazy massacre of the life dragons. But I''m sure about one thing it''s real life events of the extinction of life dragons but as for how Fiona is seeing the dreams and still being sane I have no clue." (Jan) Fiona just shrugged, she wasn''t even trying to keep it a secret but she just never brought it up. "Ok weirdos. Helen found a source of energy but it seemed strange. It''s the mountains itself." (Mai)
"Hey stupid bitch why the fuck do I have to travel with you idiots." (Leo) "If your insulting our intelligence can''t you do it in a more gentlemanly manner you dumb ass." (Isabella) Isabella only tolerated Leo because Selena was around. But she wasn''t gonna allow the kid to boss her around or insult her. "How about you shut up child. Also no blood for a month then." (Jade) "Wait no. I''m not starving myself for a month. I have to have it once a week or else I''ll be impulsive like Helen." (Leo) "Then 5 months of no blood. It''s settled." (Jade) "Wait did you just silently increase the hurdle for me. Stop it what if I attacked someone without hypnotizing them because I lose all rational thoughts." (Leo) "Not my fault your being a jerk without Selena restraining you." (Jade) "Be glad me and Jade asked everyone else to keep a diary of their daily life''s since they came to be gate keepers but only Yuki refused."
"Ugh Aqua why do you seem to be hiding here." (Tina) "Shush. We''re here on work." (Aqua) "Yea yea. I heard you. Rika said make a name in the underworld of this human world I didn''t think you and Erika would be the first ones to make us 4 into a assassin''s group." (Tina) "Oh shut up. Or do you want us to be spotted." (Aqua) Aqua had her sniper rifle pointed at Leo''s head as she loaded her first bullet. "This request is shady it''s by the Remonvia Church. The Remonvia church owns like Retoria country. Pissing them off is a troublesome thing. Their request is for us to kill this baron vampire." (Diana) "I''m in position Aqua." (Erika) "How''s the situation Ariana." (Aqua) "All our communications are good to go. All status is clear. Since they''re coming to a abandoned store house to meet with a information broker it''s the best chance." (Ariana) "I see a angel and a harpy traveling with him. The angel has been channeling energy to hide her wings but for us it''s easy to see. The harpy sucks at illusions spells." (Erika) Erika was a water dragon, Ariana is a blood demon, their specialty was controlling blood otherwise their like humans being able to eat what humans eat and their appearance were the same except their unique blood red eye. Tina the water nymph could travel as she pleased the longest someone had water near them which wasn''t a problem since Erika solved that problem for her. Giving her a special container to store water and carry with her without losing the container. Diana the earth dragon, all of the earth dragons were insane due to always being hunger. The exception being that Diana born to her race didn''t go insane due to her always being hungry. Rather she tried to stop her kind but that didn''t end well and instead she was blamed for the mess another earth dragon made ending up with being a gate keeper. Aqua shot her bullet at Leo''s head while Ariana enforced it with blood to confuse Leo. Ariana sat on a clock tower above the city center with a laptop on her lap. She was overlooking all network and also viewing the situation by hacking the human''s satellite. It was also how was keeping tabs on Ivo too. Chapter 16 world information and common sense twisted (Ariana) "You idiotic girls." (Rika) Rika caught the bullet as she glared at Aqua. "I had to clean your mess. I had to destroy the Remonvia Church. (Kinda like European church that controls the country but Rika had walked in and cleaned up the mess.) So currently the country''s in chaos also Aqua this is your little brother that has been looking for you by compromising with the gods in exchange for your whereabouts. He''d kill the gate keepers he''s with. Do talk to the idiot." (Rika) Aqua froze with her sniper rifle which was the .416 Barrett sniper rifle. All the other girls sighed in relief but they did notice Leo was shocked at Aqua froze on the opposite roof. Erika lowered her AE MK III. Tina lowered her caracol pistol. Diana sighed as she her brass knuckle on her left hand and put away her black clawed gloves. They all heard a tongue clicking from Diana from the head set they were wearing. Weapons of this planet Iris was the same as modern Earth but their country names were different. Their communications and technology was the same too. "Who are you people." (Leo) "I can hear your mind little boy don''t go abusing your language on me. I''m not a god or goddess but do know I''m above those idiots." (Rika) "Well I can kinda guess your gate keepers like us." (Isabella) "I prefer misfits because of our mismatch and our stories. Also were a group of trouble makers that the gods and goddesses couldn''t handle." (Rika) "That''s just how she sees it though." (Diana) "Quick question which one called me stupid in the communication." (Tina) "But your more impulsive. When we went on assassination missions and they asked us to capture a few targets you shot them first and kill them first before we could act." (Ariana) (remember she''s talking through their head sets and they all gathered around Rika after Rika asked Aqua to stop shooting.) "Tch, no money this was such a boring job from humans." (Diana) "No think of this as Earth''s double with same country amounts and the map is the same but the names are off. Where Europe is supposed to be is Retoria. Now can you stop arguing." (Ariana) "How''d you even know that." (Erika) "Duh top secret hacking into satellites. I found the information that they found Earth''s casted out rockets to alien but they kept it from the public. You put 1 plus 1 together and you get the rest dummies." (Ariana) (short version humans from earth sent friendly information out to contact aliens but was found by the planet Iris millions of light years away.) "Is she taunting our intelligence." (Diana) "Who are you guys talking to." (Jade) "Oh just a friend sitting at the city center clock tower over looking everything." (Tina) "If you girls just wanted information you could''ve just seek me out." (Rika) Leo tried charging at Rika but Aqua hit him with her sword hilt. "Do I look stupid to you little brother. If you attack Rika consider me your enemy." (Aqua) "But my sister was proud, strong, prideful leader that led our kingdom of vampires to it''s highest heights. She can''t just amount to this and work under this kind of lowlife." (Leo) All of Aqua''s friend held their laughter as they noticed all those stung at Aqua it was actually her dark past catching up to her and when she read Evelyn who wrote down her life stories, the pros and cons. She felt like killing herself from embarrassment, yet her it is her brother brought it to light. "I''m not like that Rika." (Aqua) The girls all burst into laughter as they all heard his praise of his sister and her journey along with her travels. Her years of experience all highlighted by Theodore. "By the way why did Ariana stop talking." (Rika) (she''s too far away to mind read she needs to be in close distance to mind read.) "No it''s just my sister Amy messaging me. She said this planet is a different from Earth. She was reincarnated from Earth after all. The map is the same but there''s quite some interesting changes is what she said. Like the place called Antarctica is a jungle instead and called Teramic. This planet is also ruled by women instead of men for the history and it''s also organized so much that it''s very strange to her. Actually when she messaged me she was laughing her butt off." (Ariana) "Anything else." (Diana) "She said she met one of the gods here but they''ve been modernized and don''t really care about us but just asked her a funny question for her. Oh do know that she said she was a neet in her former life on Earth. No idea what she meant but she did say she was a shut in and stayed home a lot also unemployed." (Ariana) (They all had better hearing than humans so even Jade, Leo and Isabella could hear) "Well she was laughing her butt off when she was talking though. (Meaning just a moment ago) Something about the Ares here is the goddess of war and victory. And cussing while laughing hard (translation: probably holding her stomach since her sides are hurting so much from the laughter.) Ares on Earth was known as the Greek god of war. She (Amy) did say when she first was reborn into our world she found it strange to be a mix of modern era and ancient times from Earth all meshed into one world it seemed illogical and rather chaotic and dangerous yet adventurous." (Ariana) "Ugh your going on a rant of her whole conversation aren''t you." (Rika) Rika groaned and held her head as she shook her head. While thinking I should go freaking read the nerd Amy''s head to get the full stories from Earth history to compare and the map of this planet called Earth. Though she was having a major headache from all of the explanations and references that Ariana was explaining to the best of her abilities.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Though sister did answer the question the god asked her. Who''s Valkyrie are you. Amy said that she was a forgotten goddess''s Valkyrie. Meaning her goddess either died due to loss of faith or because people forgot her. Her case it''s the latter one. So she''s still a Valkyrie but they just forgot. Plus sister is a half blood demon and a angel. Ares asked her which goddess and sister''s answer was simple, not one of this planet but from the world I''m from. The goddess of the moon and blood Melia. Her name means change. Her god parents named her that so she''d be happy but in the end she was slowly forgotten by the very people she cared about. Sister said she got sentimental and asked the goddess of war a few questions." (Ariana) "Like?" (Rika) (she''s asking through Tina''s head set and Tina is just sitting there listening.) "Hm she said that she asked if the place called Europe (she used a map and asked the question directly to the goddess of war instead of using names) was a whole country or not. The response she got was it''s called Retoria as a whole. Meaning it''s not mini countries all split there like the map she showed me when we came here. By the way where Russia is (where we are not her) it''s called Trev. China and those country near it instead is called Venti. Japan is called Devia (trans: devils). Africa is Rain. Canada is Steel, United States is Stars United Nations. (Current location; the forest their gate appeared in is Steel the forest that couldn''t be tore down or turned into city resources.) Australia is River Grass. Greenland is Misty Forest. (Though it''s a place similar to Earth Australia due to Ares explaining to Amy) This was the explanation my sister gave me after she told me the map of Earth. Mexico is Greyman. (Its wetlands is great for their rice that all countries get. Center of trade since they get all their food here) South America is Silver Light. (It''s snowy and glaciers.) I''ll send the information over through a hologram and the comparison and the country differences of them. (Note this is a world that can be considered Earth''s twin but it''s female dominated instead. Europe = Retoria, Russia = Trev, China, Mongolia and the rest near it = Venti, Japan = Devia, Africa = Rain, Canada = steel, Australia = River Grass. Greenland = misty forest, Mexico = Greyman, South America = Silver Light.) When she did so Rika held her head and groaned. They could hear her muttering such a headache from these carefree girls. They stared at the maps that were identical and staring at Rika who just said I don''t care anymore about the maps it''s too much problems trying to remember so many countries the one here on Iris is more simple. "What about the oceans." (Rika) "Sister said she didn''t care since they''d probably give her more of a headache." (Ariana) Aqua, Diana, Erika, Tina and Rika all nodded to those words. Jade who compared the two map just held her head groaning I don''t even want to know the idiot who compared the countries like a idiot. (Do know she used one with the countries and the simplified one of Earth references maps. 2 of them and compared it to the once shown on Iris. Making them see three maps and Ariana even labeled the hologram after using the headset to display the hologram through a mini camera she installed to the head piece.) "It''s called an idiot for remembering all that. Where as we don''t even know all the name of the many coexisting worlds and eras within our world. It''s too much of a headache. Why the heck does that idiot even remember the map to compare." (Isabella) Leo and everyone else nodded. This is a troublesome person to do even this. Why the heck does she even carry a map from her previous life over with her as a hobby. They all wanted to retort this to her in person but thought about her personality just explained by Ariana and instead they responded in their heads never to ask her about any advice for world map. This type was clearly asking for trouble. They all thought this while Ariana just shrugged at their reaction from watching them from her laptop. She had the same reaction when her sister taught those maps to her. So when she explained it to them she felt satisfied to see their pained faces. Because that was the very emotions she felt when she was 12 year old and her older sister Amy was cramming unnecessary information about Earth into her brain. For some reason her sister was unaffected of being a gate keeper and losing her memories of their childhood until now. (Due to her goddess protect since she''s also a Valkyrie to a forgotten goddess) Also her common knowledge of Earth was also her sister''s fault. There were some complaints too from her sister so she remembered them all though most of her good memories were mostly gone. (Except the diary written down by Evelyn to the last bit. Note: all Phoenixes and photographic memories so she could also replay the scene she saw or heard in precision into a diary) But thanks to her sister Amy and Evelyn''s efforts she remembered most of it. When looking back she couldn''t stop laughing at the gods. She was a legendary thief wanted by the worlds for stealing sacred treasures, artifacts to holy weapons and any items that were considered ancient or rare and special. Ariana stole from gods, goddesses, fairies, centaurs, elves, humans, demons, angels, spirits, fates, dimensions, Phoenixes, dragons, and Demihumans. Practically all existing races except shapeshifters, leviathans, and spellcastors. Spellcastors in their world is a race that had all wizard, witch, warlock, sorcerer, mage and existing magic users all mixed into one bloodline. Even she wasn''t stupid to try stealing from them and getting cursed. Rather she''s the most wanted in their worlds many blacklist even in the underworld but yet the reason why she got sent to be gate keeper made her laugh. She found her mother having a affair with one of the so called goddess that''s known for her good and clean reputation. The reason why Ariana is laughing so much is because she stole many weapons, items, artifacts, sacred weapons, cursed weapons, cursed items, accessories, and jewelry. She''s a thief that stole even paintings that were known to be lost throughout history or objects long lost that could probably make even gods cry at the sight of it. When she read her diary and remembered all the artifacts and items she listed inside her dimensional pockets they were considered disaster classes within them or sacred in their own right. She also had soul weapons inside their too. Soul weapons weapons with a human form that had memories of their past but don''t remember their names. Just bits and pieces of their memories. These soul weapons were dead souls that the smiths found wondering around and couldn''t move on so they used them to bind to a weapon that they then created to go along with these souls. These souls have a human and weapon form. Often time you see people using them in human form to fight for them. (This is Ariana reminiscing after re reading her diary) Or in rare cases people use them in weapon form so as not to arm their physical bodies as much. But either way would hurt their mentality. Soul weapons had 5 types: sacred weapons, holy weapons, cursed weapons, bound weapons, normal weapons. Normal weapons were weaker. Cursed weapons possessed their own will and will drive their owner insane sometimes by possessing them. Bound weapons were tied to you for life until you released them, these come back automatically to you if lost, they reappear in front of you. Holy weapons can kill gods and goddesses. Sacred weapons are considered god class weapons and long lost artifacts throughout time. Ariana had all of the four types except normal weapons. She wasn''t really affected by curse weapons but cursed spells can effect her. Even she wasn''t a idiot so she never pissed off a mage. End of story there. (Trans: don''t piss them off if you don''t want it to come haunting you in the afterlife or your next life either. Better to leave those things alone than have more trouble) "Dorcihara. The elemental sword wielded by the Azual family''s famous Miyabi. The angel that was a S Ranked Soul reaper.She also was the ruler of Netherworld after her father''s death. The elemental spirits sealed inside is Slyph the wind spirit, Undine the water spirit, Ifrit the fire spirit, Volt the thunder spirit, Gnome the earth spirit and Rem the spirit who ruled over darkness. These spirits were well known due to the 6th angel and demon war when Miyabi''s family had to choose a side. Due to her mother being a royal from the angels. A pure blooded angel that married into the demon family because her love for him. Her tragic story was well known among demons and angels alike." (Ariana) She had turned off her chat with Diana and the girls so she could reminisce on the history of her and the demons before her. "This bastard sword...and these elemental spirits that sister said came from the human''s strange beliefs forming them. They''ve been here for a long time. Undine, you can come out now." (Ariana) Ch 17 Ariana and the swords lineage "You were used by Miyabi''s grandmother and been in their family for a while in that sword right." (Ariana) "I see you wanted to call me out to hear the details of Niana''s death. You mean Miyabi''s mother right." (Undine) (Niana meant everlasting love in the human tongue in their world, her mother named her that because her love for her daughter.) Ariana nodded. "Many centuries ago, this story began with a young naive young girl. Her lack of experience made her fall in love with the netherworld''s heir Blade. Blade was a wolf demon, a great assassin and playboy. You could say he was a great warrior. Their love lasted for a while. Her mother warned her many times that she should be careful. Those two lived happily and had 100 kids. Of those you know the 50th daughter was Miyabi Azual. The 1st oldest is Reina Azual. Later driven by her father into fit of rage Reina couldn''t stand her father''s constantly bringing his lovers for his wife to see. Niana was heart broken by his bold acts in front of her. The last straw for Reina Azual was when they brought her to the inside of a volcano with one of his lover''s and he killed her (Niana)." (Undine) "That meant she killed her own father." (Ariana) "A love tragedy, ironic right. Miyabi was young then and Niana was always worrying over her daughter back then. So instead of moving on though her daughter was a S rank soul reaper. She chose to stay close to Miyabi. Young Miyabi was just 95 that year but her appearance was 15 years old. Miyabi was already the owner of our sword, at the age of 12. Her grandmother handed us to her, to protect her and guide her. Ifrit was very irritated and Slyph was very stupidly stubborn, Volt was rash, and Rem she was kind towards that gentle girl. Depressed and in pain at the loss of her mother Miyabi created a city to honor her mother''s memories." (Undine) "Hey then do you know the other Elemental spirits that was created by human beliefs." (Ariana) "Aqua, Salamander, Gnome, Lumina the spirit of light, Kuro the spirit of shadows, Erina the spirit of moon, Meta the spirit god of domains, Letis the spirit queen of us elemental spirits, Odin the spirit of storm." (Undine) Her words meant she hasn''t seen them since the blacksmith sealed them in the sword.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Sorry I asked." (Ariana) "No it''s me that got sentimental." (Undine) "I shouldn''t have asked right." (Ariana) "I have no clue about the spirits that were born afterwards since I was taken when I was still young. About 13 years old. I knew nothing of the world. My only bet is that Aqua regrets taking me out to see the humans that created us by belief that we aren''t like the spirit race that man knows about in the worlds where they go to the spirit world if they can''t reincarnate." (Undine) Ariana stares at the city as she swing her legs from the clock tower''s ledge as she sat there. Undine had told her about the spirit world. There was two: the elementals that was created by human beliefs and the spirit world where those that couldn''t reincarnate ends up. "Why do you seem distant and distracted." (Undine) "Oh sorry I just thought how different." (Ariana) "Tell me what''s really on your mind." (Undine) "Something older sister said about Earth. On earth there are religions said to believe in a heaven or hell. That you''ll end up there depending on your life as a human. There''s also some who believe in the after life or those who are called atheists that doesn''t share a belief in a God. Then there are those that believe in spirits, but sister calls them ghosts saying there''s some people among the humans who can see these that died. Sometimes they''re lingering and do evil to those around them. Many think they don''t exist until they happen on it. (Bad luck) I thought naive and idiotic humans can live life without worries but sister just shook her head." (Ariana) "I remember Miyabi called us supernatural beings that human can''t explain sometimes. But we''re living just like everyone else." (Undine) "Ghosts are lingering, sometimes they have strong attachments. Not wanting to let go. Or they''ve been harmed in the past wanting to be the victim. They latch on to others, living beings so to speak and make their life a living hell. Sister said she heard from experiences or she found some news on it sometimes." (Ariana) "They always go for the stubborn mortals even in our world. They''re the most ugly, to look at they for their own greed possess a person against their will. And move their body as they please to live the life they want or never had. Even Miyabi was disgusted because the soul in the body had pleaded with her for mercy (to end their life). That very greed to live again is so tempting for them they go straight for those with a bit of spiritual adept powers but not enough to kick them out. Or try to resist them." (Undine) "Your weapon ran in their family for a while did it not." (Ariana) "Right you forgot Golem is also inside the sword too." (Undine) "Geh, he''s always sleeping." (Ariana) "That being said I bet you forgot he was even there." (Undine) "Well you wouldn''t misuse us either since your a branch family of Azual family I know it anywhere." (Slyph) "What are you a dog." (Ifrit and Undine) "No I used my wind to detect that scent." (Slyph) "It''s decided he has a nose like one." (Undine) Chapter 18 facts and eras difference Yuki stared at the sky as she sat on the roof, she had slept unto the sun almost set. So now she''s wide awake staring at the stars. "Do I look that carefree when I laughed." (Yuki) "Sorry do you mind if I sat down." (Rin) "Not at all." (Yuki) "I''m a acquaintance of your mother Evelyn." (Rin) "Why is mother also a gate keeper." (Yuki) "To be correct she didn''t really do a crime. She just knew a bit too much of the gods corruption and about the worlds we''re from. As you see it we''re all different. Misfits the gods labeled as troublemakers. Me personally, I''m called 2nd by Evelyn and the girls. I''m a holy beast that learned how to gain human form. Humans would call us behemoths due to our looks and size." (Rin) "Well there''s also the second heritage from my mother but I don''t know where she is or what happened to her." (Rin) "What do you know about her." (Yuki) "She''s a soul weapon that byakko and Genbu used long ago. And my father inherited her soul weapon and fell in love with her. Soul weapons are still people. Just that they don''t remember all their pasts. I still search for her whereabouts back then. But now I''ve given up. Relics that were lost is long forgotten." (Rin) "You sound like you''ve given up." (Yuki) "And you sound like you''ve lost more than memories. Seems your friend has ir together more than you. Also seems to me you''ve forgotten a few emotions due to being a gate keeper." (Rin) "What nonsense are you on about." (Yuki) "Memories and the feelings attached to that. From watching you I can mainly pick up bits and pieces from the emotions reading I usually do." (Rin) "Your a soul weapon and a holy beast yet your blind." (Yuki) "Ding, we have someone here that noticed now. No the others have been clueless to my state. I use my ears to pick up the emotions your feeling through your words and my nose to read your feelings. Then I use my beast instinct to make sense of it along with energy reading. Making me able to see things others can not." (Rin) "What does that even mean." (Yuki) "What I sensed from you is rashness, to help her friends get to their loved ones. Stubborn, to work alone without burdening others. Hatred towards your clan. Loneliness from missing your little sister. You''ve forgotten happiness to laugh and enjoy your life. How to smile even through the harshness of the world. Confused by the fact that you''re thrown into another world. Your strong sense of rebellion against the gods. Isn''t it clear, you''ve forgotten many human emotions making you a open book not just for me but many others. Every little detail is as plain as day. You act tough but is weaker than a kitten." (Rin)The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Yuki stared at Rin''s smile as she turned her head towards the night sky. "Can you see even the sky." (Yuki) "One thing your mother never explained to you in her diary is immortals right." (Rin) "What are you on about." (Yuki) "Fine I''ll explain our finding in this planet but they have to do with immortals blending in with humans. But first let me explain about the immortals in our world." (Rin) "Ok." (Yuki) "Ice immortal a race that was once human, founded by the light priestess. Her family is now considered the royal family since they can recreate that water to turn others into immortal. In our Realm or for better term our worlds, this City of light has been fighting eons and centuries with the Dark forest. Or otherwise known as the origin of parasites. Nightmare are parasites that replace a person by consuming them in dreams. They mostly do so to ice immortals since they live close to ice city. The reason why the ice city is also called the light city is because they''ve been fighting these parasites since the first generation of the priestess." (Rin) "I got it so far." (Yuki) Rin smiles as she looks at Yuki who froze. Those eyes could see through her so easily yet at the same time it seemed as if Rin didn''t see her either. "True immortal as we call them, are born immortal. They don''t die no matter what. They''ve always existed but they''re a abnormality born from one in billions of humans. You see they have regeneration and higher physical abilities than a normal human. There''s trace of them here on this planet but they''ve seem to have hidden themselves deep into society." (Rin) "Why does it sound like your skipping parts of your explanation of this type of immortal." (Yuki) "Because that''s the average you need to know and humans only know that much. Actually our team leader Rika knows more but she''s being secretive about it." (Rin) "Hey girls I''m back." (Amy) "And here''s the cheerful little girl." (Rin) "Anyways I did as Rika asked and looked into somethings with my skill relic eater. You know I kinda just see memories of old jewelry or ancient valuables." (Amy) "What''d you find." (Rin) "You''ll find out by attending history class for the girls taught by Emi." (Amy) "Damn it you just handed it to the history freak along with the jewel." (Rin) "Hm it''s better that I also gave the jewel to her since I eat the memories she replays the events as that person and the memories using the objects. As if she''s there. While I have to eat to look up the history plus if I gave it to you. You''d like misplace something that important." (Amy)
Early morning Yuki attended class with Selena around 8 am. The bell rang and Emi walked into class. "Good everyone seems to be here." (Emi) "Ms. Remelia. What''s for today''s lesson." (Beatrice) "I want you to turn to page 234." (Emi) Rin entered the back of the room and leaned on the wall quietly. The girls all started to whisper if Rin was seeing their teacher. Her hearing made her catch their gossiping which made her cough. "This chapter is B.M. Birth of Mary as they called it. Some of us have known of that bloodied age or at least heard it mentioned before. This age was during queen Ynevestia Storm ruled, her rule was called the Divided dynasty. Why was this era so bloody you might ask." (Emi) "Wasn''t it because Mary who was born during this time period was only 5 or 7 years old yet she caused chaos among the people." (Nadia) "Wrong. It''s how they handled her parents that led to her being a orphan. If they hadn''t gone on a witch hunt killing her parents then there wouldn''t be this era we came know as vampire''s bloody reign." (Emi) "You sound as absorbed and devoted as ever to history Emi." (Rin) They all looked at Emi who froze when she noticed Rin. When she teaches history or looks into history itself she''s absolutely oblivious to her surroundings besides answering questions unless someone interrupts her trance. Chapter 19 disaster outside " " = speech '' '' = thoughts "Sorry for interrupting your interesting topic." (Rin) "Why are you here." (Emi) "About that necklace that Amy gave you. Spill it out now along with your ability to reanimate it to us in real time." (Rin) "(Sigh) And you do this now in my class. Where''s your common sense to not involve civilians." (Emi) "I suggest now or I''ll force you." (Rin) "Fine. It''s a historic event of Mary Bloodwell. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Plus these are children here." (Emi) Yuki blinked as she stared at the two. But the conversation was interrupted by Ariana shouting from Emi''s phone. "You two idiots go help Evelyn restrain the robot. No the cyborg. I''m hacking into her weapons system also I replayed the conversation that set her off. Ema called her a humanoid weapon created by human hands. She snapped. Seems she''s sensitive about it. Oh shit duck down for your life Clarissa." (Ariana) Both Emi and Rin ran to the window then stood by the window stunned as they spotted a flying Ivo using laser at Clarissa, Evelyn and Ema. Behind the side of the gym was Sele, Ritsu, and Arisa. Ana was sitting reading her book at the tennis court detached though the gate at the tennis court was now gone.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "That''s a high grade Gatling gun modified into a homing laser with drones. How the heck did she end up with those. That''s a VMX 56718 series. " (Yuzu) (She''s next door to Ana''s class doing tennis. They''re playing dodge ball out doors. When the girls saw the laser they screamed and ran for their life. Yuzu just stood there amazed by the the weaponry that Ivo pulled out one after another.) In the infirmary Ariana connected to Terri who seemed stunned as she saw a missile equipped with anti armor piercing along with a high class sniping system. Instead she turned pain as she opened the window to see who Ivo was chasing. When she realized the weapons was chasing Ema she sighed. "By the gods that girls too damn blunt for her own good." (Terri) Aria was in the library when the library was blasted apart her mouth twitched as her face turned dark. Her love for books out weighs her reasoning. Evelyn flinched when she saw the royal Phoenix pick up her burnt book and was even more angry than Ivo. Yuki took a look outside then blinked stunned. Selena walked over wondering what made her friend freeze from sight until she saw the mess outside. Instead Selena held her head groaning as she thought of how big the news would be if found out. ''Ugh the blunt idiot.'' (Emi and Rin) "Run for your life damn idiotic Ema." (Evelyn) Ema was panicking too much to hide in her own shadow. Even if she did she knew that Ivo would still have a way of harming her with her weaponry usage. "This isn''t funny to hack into a abyssal monster that turned herself into a cyborg you hear me. A abyssal yes one we don''t fucking want to mess with cause they''re known to stay in the abyss but they can eat any living thing. It doesn''t matter what it is. I can''t even go pass her firewalls you idiots. I can hack a human satellite because their low tech. This cyborg is too damn high tech and her weaponry has like no freaking end. Why the hell you piss her off." (Ariana) Emi and Rin were speechless when they heard her through the phone. Even all the girls in Emi''s class were stunned. ''If Isabella was here she''d be able to hack it as easily as she hacked the god''s network.'' (Selena) ''They screwed with one crazy monster.'' (Yuki) Chapter 20 Rika the ticking time bomb, the differences in lower and higher worlds Selena and their classmates looked outside stunned but no one spoke about it since they can see the danger outside. Meanwhile Rika stood shocked in her own way when she saw the person in front of her drinking tea. "Abyssal Chaos Beast." (Rika) "Shocked by my presence and pressure. Yes you know the basic of Abyssals. Abyssals - beings born in the abyss and seen as monster because they eat any living thing. By the way I''m the first of my kind. I don''t have to listen to those annoying chaos beast instincts you have. You know to only seek destruction." (Rem) "You seem too shocked to see me. By the way this is my domain. Seems like you''ve brought trouble her by bringing so many races here. I made these planets and this universe due to your sister I saw." (Rem) "What do you mean." (Rika) "Ah you don''t really know about us Abyssal at all. You see because the basic thing is we don''t have a human form. Well with the exception of my sister Ivy''s mother. Or as you girls know her Ivo, the cyborg. By the way all Abyssals are brothers and sisters." (Rem) "Eh." (Rika) "Seems your not a know it all after all though your as old as the second gen Azual families. Miyabi the 50th daughter of the 100 kids. Known for a rank S soul reaper, Ruler of the Netherworld, founder of Velrua City the capital for all worlds trade center, the peacekeeper. Reina Azual the 1st daughter of Blade Azual the former wolf demon who ruled the netherworld. She killed him, everyone knows that tragic playboy played her mother until her depression and she(Niana) killed herself. Ironically their mother Niana was named everlasting love by her mother but where did that end up. Say what if their story never ended." (Rem) "You can''t mean." (Rika) "Yes since they haven''t been seen in your life cycles and are unwanted plus these souls are the ones that affected your worlds histories more than anything so what if I say they are here now." (Rem) "Are you fucking insane." (Rika) "Hm, guess you can say I built this world after seeing your older sister. Arcana Hime Veronica. From her I got the most of your situation. I got to say your way of handling things are out of hand. After stopping her, you girls only stopped her after she went insane. You could''ve reborn her when she first showed her symptoms." (Rem) Her glass like eyes stared at Rika who seemed stunned. "As I said Abyssal are a dog eat dog world. The strong eat the weak. It''s rare that we have some with human form like me and sister. You can say Ivy Stella is my niece. But all Abyssal are siblings so it doesn''t work the way humans think." (Rem) "How does that even work in marriage? Wait did you say that you created this universe because you fell for my sister." (Rika) "I was getting to that you dummy. I''ll explain that''s why I went to the definition of a Abyssal again. Also no interruptions, I''ll do some pauses so it''s simpler for you. Yes Abyssal eats anything from beasts, other Abyssals, monsters, souls, corpses, human that wonder down there or any other race, plants, nymphs, spirits, ghosts, souls, leviathans, celestial, dimensions, gods and goddesses, a God, or other chaos beast." (Rem) "You said soul twice." (Rika) Rika stared at the ageless girl in front of her that looked between a 30 year old or 20 year old. Her age always changing as she talked and her smile creeped out Rika. "We eat anything so Abyssals aren''t in the ranking system you other races use, the best term human call us is beasts, monsters or nightmares that aren''t supposed to exist. By the way by now you noticed I don''t call myself completely chaos beast. The only chaos part might have to do with me putting other souls that affected your worlds timelines more than you think or know. Or you can say important figure." (Rem) Instead she got a pale Rika staring back at her. "I''ll go back to explaining before I give you examples that might scare even you or normal humans. So as I was saying Abyssals right, yea I was getting to the really important part, see their first love sometimes doesn''t bloom. But when they first fall in love it''s kinda like a curse, we can''t eat or we feel.....what''s the word. Ah right unsatisfied and it tastes foul. So if we know it can''t bear fruit this life, (Abyssals can only love one soul for all their life. But they get over it after the first reincarnation and can eat again) we can always try to make the other one happy." (Rem) "You said most Abyssal can''t communicate right." (Rika) "More like grunts and growls. Or roars." (Rem) "Why the heck do you have form then." (Rika) When she saw Rem''s dark expression she went completely silent. "So as I was saying for a chaos beast your pretty stupid." (Rem) "Are you insulting me." (Rika) "Your talent seems wasted aside from the fact that you created a universe and the existence of a God. Which then later backfired and you got caught. Plus you can''t even control you Renki as I call it instead of miasma or instincts. Those two are one thing." (Rem)This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. She felt like words were stabbing her from being pointed it out like it was simple. "For humans positive Renki is good emotions human feel and use daily. Whereas negative Renki is those bad emotions they need let out. But chaos being have 4 Renki. Destruction Renki the impulse to destroy and create chaos. Rage Renki anger due to the negative built in our system or body due to the built up stress. Karma Renki those that we kill also generate more negative energy which causes miasma or you can call them disaster karma built from those souls you took haunting you, but instead it''s their energy influencing you. Sadness Renki depression that influences you more than you know it and makes your body act on all your impulses you feel." (Rem) Rika looked at her stunned from her long explanation. She could see Rem''s anger at her for listening to her impulses. (Do know that a Abyssal chaos beast has never happened before and Rem is the first of her race. She knows just how harsh the conditions for it to happen and she knows it won''t happen again anytime soon.) "Yet here you are with 8 Renki are you trying to kill yourself or do more self harm. Greed Renki, a self granted Renki that causes your fluctuating emotions to rampage when you built up even a little stress. Adding to that is your worries on those girls. Soul Renki a Renki rarely seen in our kind. A Renki that causes your emotional imbalance to be seen often. Yet you hide this fact from those girls by using a clone to replace you to go look around. This Renki also causes death and disaster around if you stayed for a month in the same place. Teri Renki, causes your curiosity to be endless which can later lead to your death. This Renki is also known as a curse Renki with a time limit. How long have you have this you fool." (Rem) Her response got a blinking Rika who she now had her full attention but instead Rem just sighed. She drank her black milk tea with a silent glare at Rika. ''Trouble follows you everywhere doesn''t it girl.'' (Rem) "By the way those reincarnated are the 50 former grimoire girls. Or best known as former guardian of the tower of beginning of time. They''re skilled in their own skills such as poison master, spear mastery, blacksmith, and their own specialties. Anyway what really makes them interesting is the family crests that have different effects though they call each other sisters they aren''t sisters, well blood related. I had them and lots of important people from your old worlds'' timelines here with memories intact. So say what happens if I bend the rules now that you girls are also here. Fun fact it''s also guys too not just girls remember the 100 Azual family siblings also their mother is here. I don''t like their father. He can rot wherever he is." (Rem) (she forgot to mention she brought them from all over the timeline and guys and girls ratio is abnormal she just brought whoever she thought was interesting or had most influence on the timeline. Then thought what if I put them all into one era but with memories intact. Then later lift that limiter off, so even if Rika and co. didn''t show up she''d still do it just much later.) "You don''t mean your going to allow them to use powers, that''d be total chaos." (Rika) "Hm, you get the point chaos in a way right. That''s what we love but I also brought them here cause I want change for this place. It''ll be interesting. Also only your 1st eldest sister Alicia(present name) doesn''t have memories. Plus these are people who know better than to involve innocent human lives. Also I didn''t bring any destroyer over, that''s just chaos in like unfunny way." (Rem) "You''re insane." (Rika) "Clearly you can''t talk philosophically to me because what''s your line of insanity. Your worlds you''ve been too where there''s more killings or the living world inside the abyss that''s worst than hell. Or the human corruption. Hm, which is it? The instincts telling you to massacre, torture, torment, cause disaster, create storms, disease, plagues, yet you do it all. So where''s your line of insanity? I at least draw my line long ago. In the abyss is how I trained my Renki instead of listening to instincts that can kill me. Nothing can be reasoned with down there. Actually Abyssals are unreasonable if you know what I mean, a fight for survival of the fittest. That''s why I didn''t want that here." (Rem) "Wait why do you say that I''m not sane I at least care for my friends." (Rika) "At the pace your going to is your death Rika especially with the last Renki I described. Renki in Abyssal tongue means urge of the livings full of naivety of human energy. Meaning naive energy impulse from living impulse. Longest your alive you have Renki every living thing has emotions that''s what Renki stems from. You can''t let go either nor train it. Your too far gone and depending on those Renki. One day it''ll turn against you like my Abyssal sisters and friends. When that happens it''s true horror." (Rem) "What do you mean." (Rika) "Short version your now the ticking time bomb instead of your sister." (Rem) Rika turns pale from realizing what Rem means. "Renki in demon tongue means something else you know. It means life emotions. Angel tongue it means powers of soul. Spirits tongue it means disaster energy. Renki has many name and meanings. Just depends on which one you mean, but it can be all of it. You know for the definition." (Rem) What shocked Rika was Rem said she won''t stop Ivy from rampaging because she just undid the limiter on everyone. "Do you remember the Phoenix princess Telaria or most known as Grace her second name. Known for clawing out her own throat to try to kill herself when she was offered up to the dragons after being at war with their race for so long. But instead she ends up losing her voice and locked up for life. So she was locked for centuries before she made her own escape to the outside world then vanished from all sight. Some say she died others say she went out side your so called Realms. I''ll name them by upper to lower world maybe humans would understand it better that there are also more differences between us and the rest." (Rem) "Realms > Worlds > Universes > Dimensions > Planes > Dreams." (Rem) (Realms: floating worlds in the skies. Worlds: worlds that are connected to a portal. Universe: a sector of planets that might have a ruling God created by chaos beasts by whim. Dimensions: female beings with living worlds inside them in powering them allowing them to change race, others can ask them for permission to enter their world. Or as they call it adding to power to themselves. Planes: starts from the abyss (edge of that world) to a city in the cliffs, then plains separating villages and cities with different time eras or zones. These plains have monsters that villagers have to fight in order to go to other cities. City civilians can travel only to other cities without being involved with these problems. Only uneffected is other races besides humans that know the existence of these plains. Dreams: pathways that are known for having monsters that people use for black magic summonings. Always comes at a price. The most dangerous besides realms which is considered hardcore and the lower worlds are easy mode. ) "Wait I only know about the other not universes." (Rika) "Then think of a universe with infinite possibilities but not everything is possible there without my permission." (Rem) Ch 21 mess and classes closed until repair is done " " (speech) '' '' (thoughts & telepathy)
Yuki seemed stunned as she and the girls watched as a third year girl walk from the school building where they out to outside in the field. Her long straight black hair seemed to shine in the sunlight as she sighed. Both her arms were crossed as she wore her blue blazer uniform and stared annoyed at Ivo and the rest of the teachers. Katie Neveria Hearts. Former Phoenix princess who later clawed her throat out she escaped from her castle tower and brought many reforms and changes before all news of her just vanished. She untied her red bow tied around her neck annoyed. Rather instead she took off her shoes and socks. Everyone was shocked when they saw her stripping but instead they realized she was wearing something unusual though she took off her school uniform. ''How''d she get the stylish black dress that was laced.'' (Everyone) "You''re making a mess out of my normal high school life. I even promised my grandfather that I''d stay out if trouble." (Katie) Yuki''s eyes widen when she saw the girl''s soul. She shook when she realized something that none of her friends knew thanks to her new abilities. That souls of the older generations that caused great reforms and change to their worlds, directly and indirectly were all gathered here. For example Selena was one, now there''s the former Phoenix princess who was said to be against the dragons and went traveling helping solve worldly problems and changed corrupt officials for the better and caused greater reforms. She was well respected for her power and authority even long after she was gone and vanished without any trace. Phoenixes can live past 10,000 years yet she just vanished on her 300 year birthday without a trace. Yet here was her soul, what is going on in this planet. Is it just her overthinking things or is this planet as really insane as she thinks. "Run for it little girl." (Ritsu) "Don''t you dare call me a child you baby dragon." (Katie) Yuki just held her head groaning, Selena tilted her head as she noticed that Rin had opened the classroom window to hear what they were saying outside. "Hahaha, you a human call me a baby, do you have issues." (Ritsu) Evelyn was sweating more profoundly than anyone since Phoenixes can see souls. "I pay my respects to esteemed ancestor." (Evelyn) Ivo seemed to have stopped chasing Ema when she felt a shiver down her spine though she was in berserk mode. She felt threatened by Katie''s presence there. "What''s the situation." (Katie) "Short version: Ema insulted the former Abyssal that turned herself into a cyborg. By calling her a humanoid weapon. Which made her go crazy, also she''s a friend so can I ask esteemed ancestor''s help to calm the situation down." (Evelyn) "Alright. I''ll do the best of it." (Katie) Katie pulled out two soul weapons. Sacred soul weapons. Two long swords Terv and Selbel. Terv means destroyer of gods reign. Selbel was the one who tore through dimensions and the heavens. These two weapons were said to be passed on and lost along with the princess of the Phoenix Grace Neveria. Phoenix names were always long and complicated and Grace often used the most simplest one from her long name. She massacred many dragons during the Phoenix and dragon wars. The dragons and Phoenixes have been in battle for many generations. It ended in her generation due to her Phoenixes'' treaty and her being offered as a bride to appease the short tempered dragons. After her escape the war resumed though. She was a great figure for many of the younger generations to look up to. She built many societies in their world and caused many changes to eras after her passing (traveling around). Evelyn, Ema, Ritsu, Ana, Clarissa, Rin, Emi, Ariana, Amy, Terri, Yuki, Clare, Selena and the rest of the gatekeepers all froze when they saw these two weapons. (Those currently attending the school and Ariana who was watching the situation using the satellite to cast it to her laptop.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ariana burst into a fit of coughing as she was drinking her coffee when she was calling the others to calm Ivo down and hacking Ivo''s system. ''Quick questions to everyone in school which one of you can hack into networks or a high class cyborg.'' (Ariana) She deflected Ivo''s missile but cut it clean in half upon contact. Her eyes focused on Ivo''s every movements. ''Isabella could probably do so but she''s not even on campus. Or rather she''s not even attending here.'' (Clare) ''I can do so. As I was Sera Azual before this.'' (Sarah) "Ack it''s the one of the high technology company genius of the Azual family along with her sister Isabella Azual that caused the reform of technology engineering. The demon and angel sisters." (Emi) "That''s rude." (Sarah) Surprise hit them when Sarah jumped from the third floor window to where Katie was fighting. But instead she materialized her floating high tech computer that''s barely visible to them. "That''s the hologram engineering technology at its highest heights due to her generation foundings. She advanced and reversed engineered until she was satisfied." (Yuki) "Which led to peaks who were so advanced in technology terms and usages during our age even in that mixed advance, modern and medieval era as well as other ancient eras all mixed into one." (Rin) "I see I can mind read you dimwits I''m also a pure angel since I''m one out of 5 twins." (Sarah) "The royal Phoenix Grace was the 6th generation Phoenix." (Yuki) "I''m 1400th generation ancestor." (Evelyn) All her friends were shocked to see Evelyn go into polite speech. Katie blinked when she stared at Evelyn for a moment before her brown eyes focused back on Ivo. Sarah Stone rolled her eyes as she hacked into the Ivy''s data network and cut off her weaponry. Ivo punched at Katie as her weapons were cut from her connection making her have no choice but to go into close combat. Her hands tried to place Katie into a lock hold behind her back but instead Katie kicked her arms. Then she used the hilt of her back sword to hit Ivo''s chin making the cyborg stagger backward confused. ''How can a normal human hurt me.'' (Ivo) "Ivy Darkwell Stellar." (Rem) "Access code granted. Giving access control over to host." (Ivo) "Who are you." (Evelyn) Rem dropped Rika onto the floor as she stared at her niece/sister. All Abyssals were siblings so even if Ivy was a half due to her father being a demon she was more Abyssal than a demon. So were her sisters. "Asking host to give the provided information of name to be the vessel''s master." (Ivo) "Request denied since your actually my niece, (she used human terms to be less confusing to Ivo in operating mode) this isn''t required of me then." (Rem) "Understood. Going to standby mode." (Ivo) "Isis Vetes Operations system." (Rem) "Understood this is series 002 of Ivy. This is my second time in a cyborg body." (Ivo) "Better not reck it." (Rem) Ivo came to her senses blinking as she recalled all events and then blushed in embarrassment. What confused her was that someone knew her real name was the passcode to her systems and was a recovery system for backup. "Isis... my 4th sister." (Ivo) "Then can I ask your question how was your mother." (Rem) Confused Ivo tilted her head as she looked at Rem. "I see corrupted data in your memory then. Never mind that question then. Make sure to not allow her to wonder off, Ivy. Your a Abyssal before a cyborg so Renki doesn''t affect you as much. This is something you all should know Teri Renki is a curse Renki that makes the host curiosity endless but at the same time whittles away the host''s health. This health whittled away by years or centuries will effect her mentality and sanity later making her attack friends and foe. Remember to keep her on a tight leash and don''t you dare lose sight of her. This is a warning as a relative of yours. Your mother is my sister." (Rem) (Do know she''s avoiding trying to explain that all Abyssals are siblings.) Ivo just stared at Rem as she vanished after warning them that she doesn''t even know how long Rika had due to this Renki. All of them stood stupefied by Rem''s warnings to them. But what they didn''t know was she did it for Alicia who was Rika''s former sister in her pass life. She wanted Rika to not shorten her life unreasonable without telling the girls there. 14 of the 50 girls were stunned by the news. Yuki blinked confused at how fast things unfolded. "Oppsie." (Katie) Ana flinched when she noted that last hit that Katie made just before didn''t hit due to Rem''s interference but it was the gym behind them that crumbled instead. Along with the library (what was left after the laser and missile destroying it) and infirmary was gone. Ariana glared at them but didn''t move herself. She just slid down and sat on the floor sighing. Yuki blinked as she stared outside for while at her mother. Selena seemed confused and Rin only sighed since things seemed to have calmed down. Emi stood in front of her class and dismissed them. Just then a announcement came saying the rest of the day the school would be closed until repairs were done. Instead Emi groaned at the fact that her friends were the ones responsible. Chapter 22 hidden message of the tale of the story her mother told Harold slammed his hand on his chair as he glared at his sister, Helen Hearts. To be exact his half sister. "How dare she ignore me." (Harold) "You know Rem is from the Estella family. The whole corporation controls the world." (Helen) "If I can''t have her she might as well be dead." (Harold)
Yuki woke up startled that she wasn''t in her room anymore but calmed down when she saw her mother sitting by the chair next to the bed she was laying on. "Rin said you lost a lot of memories and your feelings you had when you were still with your little sister." (Evelyn) "Her translation would be that you got screwed over from the centuries of watching the gate. For Evelyn it''s been actually 30,000 years since the gate can jump eras and worlds sometimes." (Kimi) "Who are you." (Yuki) "Ah sorry. Kimi Renai Velria. Or as your world use to know me as the half vampire and half angel, Yuki Sakei. My mother was a goddess and a angel that fought for human rights or as you guys know it in history as race rights divine law. But apparently from what I heard from Evelyn was it got scrapped and screwed over by greedy gods." (Kimi) "You''re the Yuki known to be a vampire that was destained by your fellow vampires. Your two older sisters were the teacher of Telemisya High school of the spellcastors, Relmei, and Gloria Rebvra Sakei who taught the assassins of the blackmarket in the underworld of the mortal world. They who were renowned as the spell mistress and the god of death Rebrva rosemary (this is her nickname in the underworld). These two goddesses actually helped reshape the underground of the human society and the other helped make spells as well as the whole magic world expand into a advance society." (Yuki) "Oh dear god stop! No more." (Kimi) "The Yuki known for her not being able to use her angelic half though she was a half angel and helped people like a Saint after she graduated from high school. Rather her most interesting information of her high school year written by her older sisters. Was the fact that she drinked a coke glass body used illusion though it''s blood inside in actuality and loves to jog while drinking her body." (Yuki) "Dead. I so want my sisters dead if I see them for writing my life into their story." (Kimi) "Actually they published it to the people to see once you left your modern school life." (Evelyn) Kimi ran out of the room embarrassed as her short wavy hair flew in the air as she ran out. They both could see her turn bright red.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "How you''ve been." (Evelyn) "I''ve seen worst. He wasn''t exactly the best father, sister was called a curse. I was punished by the gods for massacring their favorite family." (Yuki) "I see you also had it rough. Let me tell you a tell from the Worlds (worlds is what they refer to worlds that use world portals to connect to each other and locations are hard to find since the location always shifts.) it''s a tale of two twins and their family that don''t exist in our Realms (floating worlds in the skies). The Hidori and Midori sisters who founded their family who would later be known for being keepers of the Worlds'' secrets. But these two arguing family were indeed from one family before this. One specializes in techniques while the other is in weaponry. These two sisters the founders of this family were the best of friends though they were separated by their parents." (Evelyn) "What does that have to do with this." (Yuki) Evelyn only smiled instead but continued her story. "Midori''s specializes in techniques and Hidori are weaponry. These two families have been at odds centuries after the death of Yuna Hidori and Velvet Midori. Those two twins were separated by their parents at age 5. Yuna with her father, Velvet with her mother. As you can tell these two had inherited their family feud from their parents but they stuck together and created the two family. Yet they split the secret of those worlds so called truth into half into their families. But instead the two families have been at odd at each other for generations. Much like how our family follow traditions so do the Midori''s. Theirs is worst than ours." (Evelyn) ''Why is mother giving me a sad smile.'' (Yuki) "I learned only about the lower worlds after I became a gate keeper. But what shocked me was the brutality that they made their own child go through. At age of 8 and 9 for the coming of age ceremonies they make the 1st eldest fight the 2nd eldest to the death until one is standing. Then they make the 3rd fight the 1st, 4th against who ever won. And the tradition continues, though it''s cruel, gruesome and bloody since they had to try to cut those emotions off. Do you understand why I used the midori''sas a example." (Evelyn) "Your trying to say I''m not too far off them." (Yuki) "I''m talking about your state of mind is a mess like their is at the moment. Fine I have a task for you then look for Remiel Midori and her twin sister Queen Hidori." (Evelyn) Stunned she watched her mother leave as she heard her mother say once you see these two you will see. But she was stunned when she saw the diary by her side about the history of Midori and the Hidori family feud, a family that originated from two kind twins. "Yuna Hidori a weapons smith and weapon master. Loved her sister, enjoyed her simple life with her sister until her sister was killed by beastmens. Her rage caused her to massacre the beastmen into extinction in the year 567 of Glevis Empire (darkness dragon king''s reign). Afterwards in sadness she committed suicide and buried both her twin into what was later known as the Netherworld''s entrance." (Yuki) "The netherworld is also known as Demon World by many of us." (Yuki) She said I''m missing emotions like the Midori''s who were pushed into a death match with their siblings during their coming of age at 8 or 9 years old. Why she use the brutality as a definition of my current state. (Because mc killed her clan so her mother used the best example for what was mentally draining her without her knowing. Or as we call it guilty conscience without knowing even though it was in self defense of her sister.) Chapter 23 abnormality "The heavens laws is what brings about the natural order. Yet the gods abuse it. They live in a society where they think themselves to be the very top. Girl what do you think of that." (Rem) Yuki brought out her long sword when she heard Rem''s voice. She glared at the lady with blue hair and glass like eyes looking at her. "Forgotten the souls of the dead exist. Yet they aren''t caught unaware it''s the mortals that are alive that they control in their grasps when there''s no ruling God in the sector. A dying person creates stories for his legacy. Trying to leave behind their remnants to gather faith and power those that died. Or as you would call it ghosts. Humans call them possession. They can gather faith and empower themselves. But what are humans but nothing but pawns to the dead that created these so called religions." (Rem) "What are you going on about." (Yuki) She swung her long sword at Rem who just blocked it with one finger. Her index finger had blocked the blow from Yuki''s sword. "Why I''m just stating the truth about universes that don''t have a God to govern. A planet with humans. Human fragmented souls become ghosts that aren''t even considered humane or human friendly anymore. They''d just do about anything to live. Including possessing a person. I''ve seen many cases. So much so I''m disgusted. They can''t possess those stronger than them meaning other races besides human. Why do you think I allowed for reincarnated beings to be able to use their powers again." (Rem) Yuki kept slashing and hacking her sword at Rem who kept blocking her blows with her finger. "You as you are nothing but a child without emotions. Yet you attract their attention to you. You''re not a doll but you attract them so much. If you don''t realize what I mean. I''ll say this in another word. Ghosts can be considered monsters that were once humans but because of lingering feelings and attachment they''ve turned into a humanoid monster. Here we (this planet without a God) they latch on to mortals or as we call them other humans. The conditions are moving into a new house, feeling strange about the new house, a warning from the ghosts to get you out of the house, and lastly possession. Now say why am I here warning you." (Rem)This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Cause your insane." (Yuki) She was huffing as she tried to stab at Rem. But instead Rem elbowed her wrist making her drop her weapon. "Look here I''m warning you cause your attracting them to you. Plus others can''t see it. Well besides me and Rika but stupid Rika is ignoring it cause they don''t bother her. (Trans: they can''t possess her so she thinks their harmless.) You see humans created this ecosystem didn''t they. They said God can create miracles but rather the truth of it is that it''s ghosts bargaining with them. What humans see is not even 100% of the real world. What you also see here is what humans sight can see even if you san see more than them. But you can''t seem to see ghosts can you." (Rem) Confused Yuki stared at Rem then her broken wrist. They were outside in the middle of the street at night. Only the light of the street lamppost was casting light on them. The moon finally showed itself in the sky from behind the cloudy night sky. "Think of this as my gift to you. Call it the sight of the ghosts'' world. Since you seem to have attracted them. At least defend yourself. Remember I don''t want to exorcist more than needed. I''ve been at it for a few years now." (Rem) Yuki was stunned by her sight as she saw a beautiful transparent girl in front of the lamppost but when the little girl smiled showing her teeth. It made Yuki flinch since it opened up for sided like a arachnid''s mouth would. Her eyes went to behind her and she flinched at the sight of the lump of bodies all floating behind her. It was no wonder even Rem was annoyed by the sight and wanted to warn her. "So she wasn''t lying." (Yuki) ''How does that count as former human if their emotions is what made them inhuman like she said. She didn''t explain she just went to the how they are like this all the time part.'' (Yuki) Amy sat on the roof stalking Yuki since Evelyn asked her to help Yuki in case she was in trouble. When she heard about the ghosts and what they did she felt a chill go through her spine. They seemed to have their eyes on her. These humanoid monsters were once humans but turned to ghosts that were corrupted by their strong will to live instead of going to their next life. Yet this was the first time she was seeing this. They looked like freaks you''d find in ghost stories or monsters that you don''t wish to see coming to life before her eyes. "How is this a gift." (Yuki) Her arm had regenerated by now so she picked up her sword disgusted but she knew her lack of emotions showing and her stubbornness was drawing them in. Chapter 24 trouble Blood dripped on Yuki''s forehead as she stopped in front of a alleyway her head turned upwards to see a upside down angel impaled into the wall. Her hand automatically went to her sword that she had hanging on her side. But her eyes didn''t widen at that it was the fact that her hair color had also changed to a more emerald lilac color. She didn''t know what was going on and the bloodied angel was breathing but she could tell that spear impaling her was a few inches off from her heart. "Look what we have here." (Sid) "It''s the stupid bitch and maybe her friend came to save her." (Keith) "As I have said you will regret injuring me my sister will have your heads." (Vivian) Yuki understood that they weren''t the one that impaled the angel to the wall above her head but she knew they were involved. A sigh escaped her as she slowly drew her sword. She made a quick slash and cut the spear in half making the angel fall to the ground. Then she re sheathed her sword after cutting the two muscular bald men''s weapons. The guns dropped to the ground in pieces. Her eyes narrowed when she looked at them daring them to attack her. "Thank you." (Vivian) "Your welcome I was just out on a walk." (Yuki) "So you''re saying you were just passing by causally in a alleyway." (Vivian) The blond angel raised a eyebrow to look at Yuki with knowing eyes. The demon had coincidently walked in but didn''t want to get involved until the two idiotic men tried to say she was with the demon. This made the demon help her out without wanting, it was like owing a favor because someone indirectly said you were together. "What the heck is with her sword skill I couldn''t even see them." (Sid) Yuki tilted her head at the button white shirt man with loose jeans trembling. Her eyes then went to the gray vested men with a neat and tidy clothes like he was from a company businessman. "So how''d the two muscle head do you in." (Yuki) "Hey don''t fucking ignore my beautiful self you sluts." (Keith) "Yet he''s foul mouthed as before. Their working other the vampire Fernando Velandra. He''s not as old as the first queen of vampire Mary Yvenlye Tild Von Ness Alistrua. But she died centuries ago he is still a descendant of hers just less respectful and more prideful as well as abusing his authority." (Vivian)Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Hey hey there''s no such think as the blood sucking monsters in real life. Sure there''s a angel like you though." (Sid) "And she''s a demon though I don''t know which kind." (Vivian) "I''m a ice demon of the Retrie Clan. Or as I say former clan." (Yuki) Vivian''s eyes narrowed when she heard the girl said the Retrie clan. It was also known by another name. The Emery family name, known for their loyalty and pride for working for the gods. They were once respectful and powerful clan back when she was alive as Demetria. The devil Yonis'' sister, her days were mostly spent on killing souls for food rather than slaughter for blood. Her brother massacred cities to quench is stomach. While she hunted for souls instead of drinking blood. Devils were also demons many mistake them for dragons in demihuman form but the third eye and horn was the difference between them. Her brother was haunted down by the Emery family yet this girl seemed to say former Clan. "You said former why is that." (Vivian) "I slaughtered my entire clan in self defense." (Yuki) The angel looked back at her in shock. This ice demon slaughtered her whole clan, shouldn''t they, the lower branches hunt her down once they found out. "You do know we''re on a planet and your an angel right." (Yuki) "Look here I used to be a powerful demon, a devil that was ranked SS. A monster that can be labeled by all as a monster that can kill even realms and everything in it." (Vivian) "Yet here you are being chased by a vampire and it''s underlings." (Yuki) "Oh shut up. I was known as Demetria the daughter of Fonest Ember and Kathrine Gloria." (Vivian) "So the demon of hell known as the second Lucifer and his wife who''s also a devil but has the whole black market trembling and leaving her untouched." (Yuki) "Hello to you two." (Ariel) Both of them froze when they saw the heavenly queen Ariel, she looked the same as her picture in the ruins. Red crimson eyes, pink wavy hair and her age looked like a teenager. She was wearing casual clothes that were used to describe cute innocent girl out on a date. But instead both Yuki and Vivian were on guard. The 42nd generation heavenly queen known for her kindness, fair and just rule. The other thing everyone in history knows about this immortal queen was that she always seemed her death since her father put her younger sister to death. She''d challenge anyone to the death, even gods and goddesses feared her. Yuki narrowed her eyes at Vivian as if to say you ask her why she''s here. Instead Vivian head hanged down as response but what if she kills us cause of it. Plus she looks the same besides I already reincarnated I''m weaker than before. Both watched stunned as Ariel killed the two humans easily and turned to them. They turned pale thinking they''d be next. "Sorry I''m not in the mood to challenge anyone at all. I''m looking for a person. About the height up to my waist. A small boy with red hair and green eyes. Wearing a white sailor uniform." (Ariel) They stood there stunned by the heavenly queen saying she was looking for a person. Their eyes were showing pity but Ariel just sighed. "What does 42nd generation heavenly queen want from us." (Vivian) Though her pale and sweating face from the amount of pressure emitted from Ariel made even her and Yuki want to kneel on their knees. Yuki blinked when she saw Ariel stare at her for a while. Chapter 25 involved Vivian turned pale as she stared at Ariel. "We didn''t see a little boy." (Yuki) "Oh well. I''m not in the mood to die." (Ariel) "Meaning she won''t ask us to kill her." (Vivian) Both let out a sigh of relief when they looked at Ariel. Ariel healed Vivian before smiling. "Your a angel aren''t you." (Ariel) "Yes. I''m a half angel." (Vivian) "That''s rare." (Yuki) Most half angel were known for their thirst for war and blood yet very rarely there were some half angels that were able to have their humanity. Those people wouldn''t bring disaster to their world that they live in. Much less would they bring about trouble to their everyday life. But Yuki staggered when her eyes went down she found a spear lodged at her side. Her eyes narrowed since she didn''t hear where it was coming from. Ariel''s eyes narrowed which idiot dared to act brashly in front of this heavenly queen. Injuring her guests when she was inquiring about the thief that stole her purse. She had her eyes turned to the building 3 buildings over with a young man holding the spear. Vivian''s eyes followed her and her face turned pale. The black haired youth was a vampire of Mary''s descendant. To be exact her grandson Theodore, he wore a black shirt and white jeans. "Mary''s direct descendant. Were they sending all their reinforcements because I heard them say their going to bathe the human world in blood using the mafias." (Vivian) Ariel and Yuki blinked while having the expression of this was your trouble wasn''t it. Yuki iced the spear until it became brittle and broke the spear leaving only the small tip inside her. She then forcefully used her muscles to push out the spear tip. "How rare your of the Retrie clan." (Ariel) She saw Yuki''s face turned dark so she didn''t question her farther. But what got her attention was the word 42nd generation heavenly queen and their looks of isn''t she extinct. Ariel didn''t get to ask but her eyes were on the vampire in his teens looking down on them. "Hey you bitches having your night meeting. So this is where the rat went to call back up." (Theodore) When the heavenly queen look questioning at Yuki since Vivian told them the situation already once Yuki got stabbed. "I just happened to be passing by here by chance. I mean I was just a normal high schooler in school until a crazed incident shut the school down." (Yuki) "Is that why your in school uniform." (Ariel) "Hey don''t ignore me you stupid bitches." (Theodore) He jumped down the buildings and was running towards them at high speed. But before he could punch even Ariel''s face, he felt a pressure coming down on him. "How rare for a vampire not to even tell a heavenly Queen apart from the rest of the humans. Have you gone mental." (Ariel) Both the girls next to her were thinking no he''s not even mental it''s that they haven''t really heard about you. If they heard why she was looking for the little boy who stole her purse they''d pity the boy more for stealing from the heavenly queen. Rather she judged people fairly if, a person didn''t judge her then she wouldn''t judge the person either nor would she bring self harm to them. Her rule is if you don''t harm her or have intentions to kill her she won''t harm you.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "How the fuck are you a queen you look like everyone else except more beautiful than the average model." (Theodore) He''s on the floor on his knees struggling to get up from the pressure she let out. Yuki stood there stunned, this was the heavenly queen and she was letting out only 0.5 percent of her power out yet she felt her body break into cold sweat from the pressure. Vivian wasn''t any good either she was injured so the pressure only made her fall against the ground. "You dare to say the heavenly queen who rules over, immortals, gods and celestials are more lowly than your so called humans." (Ariel) "Ah he''s gone and done it." (Both Yuki and Vivian) Even common sense for them is to never offend the heavenly queen she could massacre the entire realms in her anger, destroying civilizations or ostracizing entire cities when pissed. They were just about to bare witness to the vampire''s foolishness for enticing and insulting the fair and just heavenly queen Ariel. History spoke her kindness when there were times you revered her but when you insult her she won''t just end it there. She''d uprooted the problem at the very stem of the root. Their most sensitive topic is that they look close to humans but their powers and their auras were more powerful so humans in direct contact was affected. "He should be happy she didn''t blast out her aura." (Yuki) Vivian nodded to those words, if she did she''d be glowing like how gods can''t be looked on directly he be gone like that. Turned to ashes, the fact that she was limiting it to her power pressure was already a nice greeting to a idiot charging at her. Even the two couldn''t help but shake their head in disappointment. "You can''t do anything to me besides flaunting your power." (Theodore) Yuki remembered the rumors that scared even her about Ariel. One of her enemy angered her so much because he kept challenging her for her hand in marriage and threatening her she couldn''t take it anymore. So when she killed him, she reborn him and made his next life a living hell. She was scared that even the vampire didn''t want to feel even that. "How about you just punish him and make him help you look for the boy. Vivian did mention that they had gangs under their control." (Yuki) "Not a bad idea." (Ariel) Ariel lifted the pressure she had used from releasing only 0.5% of her strength. Yuki helped Vivian stand up. Theodore backed up frighten as he stared at her. "Insulting me again will have me very angry sure. But I need your help finding a little boy that stole my purse." (Ariel) She made her business smile and both the girls froze. Their thoughts were similar in thinking no shit the asshole that stole from her is so gonna be screwed over when she finds him. Ariel the heavenly queen was known for her justice and self righteousness as well as her fairness unless you pissed her off. Instead of answering them she healed Vivian without a word and grabbed Yuki by the collar of her uniform dragging the two along to follow her as she made Theodore lead. The vampire was scared witless and frighten by this lady that looked simple yet she wasn''t so simple considering the pressure she gave him. No this lady was far from simple. He noted that the other two with her were as docile as a kitten and weren''t even speaking though she dragged them along. Rather the two looked pale which he thought was strange. "By the way I couldn''t help but notice you two called me 42 generation heavenly queen of the immortal world." (Ariel) "In my era in 678 G.V. Genvis Ventric''s reign of control it was already the 500th heavenly queen. The devil queen''s rule." (Vivian) "You did leave no descendants so your cousin inherited the throne so the rest were her descendants. In my year it was 789 H.R. Helius Retruis rule, the god of light ruled over all and acted supreme abusing his power. It''s the 1098th heavenly queen but she had cut off all contacts with the outside worlds in the Realms due to the gods abuse of power. Which thus ended up with many of us that opposed the gods for their so called crime to end up as gate keepers or worst thrown into the abyss." (Yuki) "Yikes that last one is not freaking cool." (Vivian) "I see abusing powers is it." (Ariel) They both saw the gleam in her eyes and felt a chill go through their spine. Theodore tilted his head confused at them. "But here''s the thing that really gets me. Who or what brought the most influential that factored all our historical foundations onto this planet and reborn them into humans. Then unsealed their powers upon the arrival of us gatekeepers. It also seems that they retained their memories too." (Yuki) Ariel went silent as her eyes narrowed at Yuki''s line of words there. Someone had brought those of the most influential and good characters from history into play on this planet what was their end goal. But when she saw Yuki say that she saw Yuki''s eyes go to Vivian. Even a idiot would get that Vivian was one of those characters that Yuki just mentioned. A sparkly shine gleamed in her eyes, Vivian felt a sudden urge to run and her face showed even panick. Glossary of characters and terms Humans > Demihumans > vampires > spirits > demons > angels > dragons > Phoenixes > death and life masters > leviathans> soul reapers > gods and goddesses > Fates > holy beasts > creators & destroyers > Dimensions > God > Chaos beasts Soul weapons had 5 types: sacred weapons, holy weapons, cursed weapons, bound weapons, normal weapons. Normal weapons were weaker. Cursed weapons possessed their own will and will drive their owner insane sometimes by possessing them. Bound weapons were tied to you for life until you released them, these come back automatically to you if lost, they reappear in front of you. Holy weapons can kill gods and goddesses. Sacred weapons are considered god class weapons and long lost artifacts throughout time. Realms : floating worlds Worlds: worlds that are connected using portals. Dimensions: individuals with living worlds that are empowered by the living beings inside them. Iris: the planet that is identical to Earth except it''s history and the fact it''s built on a female governing system. Azual family: had the most influence throughout all of history indirectly or directly Rem - Abyssal chaos beast who fell in love with in love with Rika''s older sister whose body she found. Having gone through her memories she then honored Rika''s sister love for the people by creating a universe and having humans live on a planet. To pass her time of amusement she brought all sorts of individuals that involves (directly or indirectly) timelines as important figures. Can control Renki as she calls it. (Rika calls it instincts) Abyssals: live in the abyss where anything goes. Strong rules over weak. It''s worst than hell that mortal describes it''s the last place anyone wants to end up. All Abyssals are considered siblings. Hidori: specializes in weaponry and smithing. Known one half of the Worlds secrets. Yuna Hidori and her sister Velvet Midori founded the two families. Hoping the family would later get along as well as them. But instead these two family have been at odds. Midori: specializes in techniques, knows the other half of the Worlds secrets. This family and the Hidori have been at odds since their second generation. (Like after the twins founded the two families, their kids were at odd with each other out in the open once the twin sisters died.) The Midori''s have a tradition of having their kids fight to their death on their coming of age at age 9. Yuki - (mc) missing chunks of memories besides the facts about her crimes. This then led her to lose some of her emotions. So her mother hinted that to regain her memories look for the Hidori and Midori sisters that were forced into a death match at age 9 and 10 years old. Yuki in self defense of her sister killed her clan members of the Retrie clan. Since they served gods and goddesses for generations this act angered the gods themselves thus she ended up as a gatekeeper. Her sister is still searching for her even though she doesn''t have any clues. Hates: gold or anything having to do with it even the word sets her off. (Though her mother gave her inheritance it was her family that set her hatred of this off.) Aki: Yuki''s sister, still searching for her in the Realms (floating worlds) Yuki''s friends: (other gate keepers in her group) : Helen: (muscle brain that was in a group with the mc in the beginning) her crime that the gods punished her for was her using a leviathan''s anger after enraging it into destroying an entire continent. Telling her any secrets is a no go nor their actual plans she would probably blab or tattle even that out. Blond haired elf. Leo - he made a agreement with the gods to be a gatekeeper and get rid of the other gatekeepers he''s traveling with, the longest he can be reunited with his sister Aqua. Jade - the leader of Yuki''s group, her kindness and level headedness is what keeps the gang together. Her worries for their safety always comes before hers. Her crime amounted to the slaughter of a goddess and her family. For reasons unknown she won''t talk about it to the mc nor her teammates. Mia - spirit race knight. This race is often mistaken for vampires due to their pale skin and elf like ears. Differentiating them is by the tattoo on their bodies. They mostly hate it when humans mistake them for vampires. (This subject is a taboo to all spirits.) She was a part of the royal knights until she found out on how her mistress''s own sibling plotted to get rid of her. In her anger she killed the other sibling but was sold out by her own king. Ending up as a gate keeper due to these circumstances. (Tattoo on her back) Overly sensitive about her chest size, she''s flat though she''s centuries old. Can actually pass for a child because of body though she''s 67,000 years old. Jan - the siren. Sirens goes into heat during the summer. Those caught unaware is left insane (humans), other races are also cautious of being caught by this type of siren. Rather they''d want to stay as far away as possible if one''s in heat. It''s unkown what her crime is but she''s more deprived than the succubus in their group. Jan is a ticking time bomb when she talks to Mia. Clare: the succubus, her endless energy drain of the emotions is what she thrives on. It''s also what makes her different from her own race. (Crime not known yet.) Loves the all girls school since she thinks it''s a treasure trove. Her personality always brings about trouble. These energy source of hers still have to be from men. Isabella: the harpy/ celestial. She''s good at hacking into gods'' network, yet her crime was taking a magical item that seemed to change her race to that of the extinct celestials. She dislikes this form since she can''t fly or hover in the air with her wings. She''s not like the rest of her race where they take 3 or 4 steps and they forget things. Key words to setting her off in anger: bird, bird brain. Selena: overprotective of Leo, is like a mother to the group. Killing gods is her crime or this is what she said. A mermaid, but not much is known about her yet. (Crime: unknown) Fiona: the lamia, hates Jan who''s a siren. On one incident she tried to kill Jan with her pet snake. (Her teammates stopped her since that''d be losing power and strength to protect the gate.) Her insane dreams are reoccurring and they have been with her since a child. This dream of hers is the true history to the life dragons'' extinction. This one sided massacre that happens in her dreams, so much so that Jan questions her sanity and rationality. Instead she only said it''s what makes her not lose it. But she didn''t say this was what''s been troubling her. She wonders if her seeing the dream is a curse or of her past life. Even she is unsure. Mc''s mother and their group: Evelyn: Yuki''s mother, she and the other 50 girls work for Rika. Her soul is a royal Phoenix. Royal Phoenix can remember their past lives and pass on their powers to each incarnations. Her current life is a ice demon but she can also use her powers of her past lives too. She was split into two fragmented fates by her friend of the Fates who live outside of the gods and goddesses rule. These fates dislike being involved in the world unless necessary harm is done to all the worlds. As Evelyn''s friend she took pity on her and split her fate into two allowing one to live two lives because the innocent child inside of her was blameless. (She was pregnant with Aki at the time so her other self didn''t live that long. Only until Aki was born then all those memories with Yuki as a child was transferred to the her (original) guarding the gates.)If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Rika: the chaos beast with over running instincts. Her curiosity has made her find many things. But her being a chaos beast had made her release miasma without her free will. Unlike Rem she can''t control her instincts. Rather her instincts are coming out strong like a curse and sapping her life away over the centuries. She is on her ends of it, meaning she might go insane anytime soon. So Rem warned her when she saw Rem. She feels great remorse and sadness over her sisters'' death. 6th youngest. The youngest that survived among her sisters, in honor of her sisters she created universes and beings called God to oversee them. Yet even this back fired when she was caught by Gods ganging up together and frighten by her existence being of a higher being she was put with the other gate keepers. But she looks at this as a blessing since she''s with the other girls. Aqua- Leo''s older sister, she was the princess of the vampires. In her rage and sadness due to humans ambushing her parents at a treaty she slaughtered the god of light''s followers since that was all she could remember about them. Her familiar Theo Enclair then raised her brother instead when she was forced to become a gate keeper. This fact still haunts her cause Theo is her weakest familiar yet he glorifies her most embarrassing moments she hopes that he didn''t tell any of it to Leo. (We all know it''s pointless for her to worry he (Theo) did it so it can''t even be reversed.) She and her group of girls formed a assassination group, one of her assignments led her to almost killing her own brother. Yuan & Risa: tiny fairy that likes to sit on Risa''s shoulder. Risa is a dark elf that can sense energy. (Side character not really important you only see her when Evelyn they are first in the forest when she''s asked to survey the surroundings and to sense energy. As well as her asking about a race lesson from mc''s mother) Nola: (side character) mc provokes her to prob the student body president for some original emotions since she wasn''t showing any though she''s showing them around school. Rin: she was paired up with Evelyn to overwatch the girls so they didn''t run into trouble. She is called by many names. They call her 2nd meaning she''s the second leader besides Rika. She''s actually blind so she can see more than the average person and is more sensitive to emotions. Ritsu: eccentric dragon unlike most of her short tempered race she''s known to have a very weird emotional moments that even freaks out the girls she''s with at times. A wind dragon that''s been at the gate since her birth almost caused a apocalypse. On her birth a wind storm was caused by her birth, she hasn''t seen her parents since nor does she know them. Aria and Arisa: these two twin royal Phoenix have a love for knowledge. It is known that Aria has gone through the entire school library. Whereas the only thing mentioned so far about Arisa is that she used memory manipulation on the students. Ivo: the Abyssal that is looking for her older sister because she felt something was wrong with her current happy life. She didn''t know her sister erased her very existence and turned into a time keeper to make her 1st sister happy. As Rika mentioned before she isn''t happy with the hallow happiness she felt. Her entire body is telling her this isn''t the life she wanted. Thus ended up turning herself into a cyborg. Which brought the gods attention to her. As for why she''s with the gate keepers Rika knows the actual reason but doesn''t mention why. Ana: a dimension, dimensions are 99.9% girls. There''s no possibility of a boy becoming one if he is born he ends up as a mortal life span. Ana was caught by a passing God when she was visiting a planet. This is how she ended up like a gate keeper. Clarissa: the fallen angel who betrayed her god because she couldn''t follow is orders of pointless massacring. The last order she was given was to kill a little girl who will someday kill her god she worked under. Yet instead she protected and hid the child from sight. But not before explaining that the reason the girl''s city was purged was because a god''s fear of her in the future. As a gate keeper she now lives carefree yet she often is found staring off to space sometimes. These moments are the times when she worries about the little girl she saved. She is still pissed off at her so called ruling god because he turned her a fallen angel before putting her as a gatekeeper. Ariana: the line of communication for Evelyn and the other girls. She''s the network and the legendary thief that even the gods and goddesses fear. Her treasury is legendary artifacts, lost artifacts said to be lost over centuries, soul weapons of all class except common grade (better than mortal weapons). She hacked into the human satellite to form a line of communication since the humans modern network seemed more simple for her. Amy: Ariana''s eccentric sister who is a reincarnated human from Earth. She used to be a neet back on Earth. A Valkyrie to one of the forgotten goddess. It was through her that they learned about being on a planet identical to Earth. A half angel and demon. Has a ability called relic eater that shows her past events of a person by using a jewelry or their personal item. Emi: her love for history is well known even among her group. Making it easy for her to teach history on the planet Iris. Her ability allows her to reanimate historical events through objects. Nickname: Relic lover. Ema: the shadow beast, her bluntness is well liked but it was what got her into trouble with Ivo. Causing a rampaging cyborg to chase her using high class machinery that would even stun the humans living in the modern planet Iris. Others: Venia: the time keeper who erased her existence because she couldn''t bare to see her mother insane. Ivo''s former second oldest sister. Her father used the 1st eldest daughter of his for a black ritual and raped her this was how Venia was born. This was what also led her to insanity at times. But one thing she was proud of was Venia. Venia thought it was better to not have her mother suffer so she went into the past and fixed the crux of the problem by it''s roots. She didn''t expect Rika to visit her during her time on the planet relaxing to tell her she was wrong and that Ivo is looking for her. Ariel: the heavenly queen of the 42nd generation. Her rule was full of kindest, fair and just. She only treated her enemies if they were cruel. If they attacked her she''d retaliate. The immortal queen who rules the immortal world where gods, immortals and fairies. Her suicidal side is because her love for her younger sister. During her father''s rule, he was disgusted by her weakness of being overly protective and affectionate to her younger sister Mika. So he killed her sister before her eyes. Since then she''d challenge anyone and everyone she saw to the battle to the death so that she''d one day join her sister. (What she doesn''t know is that many of those people were also reborn on Iris so she might have a chance to see her sister.) On the first meeting with the mc she is chasing down a boy that stole her purse and ended up helping them. Reincarnated: Katie Neveria Hearts: Former Phoenix princess who later clawed her throat out she escaped from her castle tower. She brought many changes to the outside world until all news about her ceased to exist. Many thought she died others thought she escaped to other worlds. To her Ritsu and Evelyn are nothing but children. In her current life as a human on Iris she promised her grandfather she''d live peacefully yet Ivo went on a rampage making her show her strength. She''s known for her two weapons Terv and Selbel. Terv means destroyer of gods reign. Selbel was the one who tore through dimensions and the heavens. She was well known for her reforms on government. Evelyn also knew her other name god slaughter. Her Phoenix name is Grace Neveria. She massacred many dragons in the dragon and Phoenix war until she was offered up as a peace treaty. Her hatred towards her people of that time and those dragons is immense. But she will not be prejudice against younger generations that were uninvolved. Sarah: Sera Azual, one of the 5 well known sisters among the Azuals. She and her other sister were technical geniuses. They reformed many electronic engineering and caused many technological engineering to advance to high levels. They lived in a city similar to modern New York. She and her 5 sisters that is. Rachel Azual her twin angel sister was known as a seer, a daydreaming 24/7 seer that drew future and past events on walls, papers and always seemed out of it. Their engineering was actually her and her sister looking for a way to make her sister normal again. Rachel wasn''t always like that until after she turned 8 years old. Sadden many of her siblings also looked for ways to help. Sera is one of 100 siblings. 50 sisters and 50 brothers. She helped Ariana and the girls hack into Ivo''s system. But not before Rem interfered and toss Rika to Ivo asking them to watch the tricking time bomb. Kimi Renai Velria: half vampire and half angel, Yuki Sakei. Her mother was a angel goddess that created the humans right act or later known as divine race laws. Her sisters are Relmei and Gloria Rebvra Sakei. Relmei was a teacher at a spellcastor''s school. Gloria taught assassins of the black market in the underground world of the mortals. As a vampire she was disdained by her fellow vampires cause she''s a half angel though she couldn''t use her angelic side. She is shown in one of he chapters taking care of the mc with Evelyn. Vivian: Demetria the devil demon race. Her parents were feared by many races. She is reborn as a angel in her meeting with the mc, she was on the verge of a vampire hunt down for hearing their plans. Devils race either eat blood or soul. Or both. Instead she ate only small chunks of souls. In her prime she was feared by many worlds. She rebuild the bounty hunters'' system. Instead of pointless slaughter like her brother she loathed getting bloodied and bathing herself in a city of blood with no survivors. This was the very reason the gods ordered the Retrie Clan to hunt him down. Chapter 26 suspects location confirmed; Rems problems Ariel smiled as she looked at Vivian. Vivian felt a shiver go through her as the heavenly queen looked at her. "Don''t worry I''ll just look at your soul''s memories before you go reincarnated to this life. It''s the time when you spent drifting as a wandering soul before you reincarnate." (Ariel) A shiver went down Vivian''s back when she noticed that gleam. Theodore covered his ears and closed his eyes frighten. Yuki didn''t mind she just eyed the room they were in. Ariel was sitting on the office chair while she was staring at Vivian as if she knew something neither of the three should know. "It might sting her a little. Also Yuki cover your eyes unless you want to be blind permanently since sometimes the past life one isn''t the one that you will see and it can also be more powerful than you think." (Ariel) Taking her hint Yuki dragged Theodore out of the office with her. A white blue light flashed from the office. Yuki ignores it as Theodore tries to talk to her. Instead he got a glare by the ice demon who didn''t feel like telling him anything. His only thought is she always like this to strangers. She seemed to interact well with that so called heavenly queen. Rather it wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk to him. It was that Yuki didn''t want to get involved with the vampire more than necessary she was also worried about her teammates. She hadn''t heard from Clare since they entered the all girls school. The one that worried her the most is Fiona who kept having a reoccurring dream. She was worried that Fiona would one day snap into insanity and go for them because of those dreams of hers. The other person in the group she was worried about was Jade who acted like the leader but she knew Jade was more vulnerable than the rest of them. She just didn''t want to open up about her life story. Yuki extended her hand in front of her and let snow flakes dance around on her palm. This seemed to shut Theodore up. Doing this seemed to bring back a memory of hers. It was as if she was 9 years old again and she stood with her younger sister on the barren wasteland next to the rock she had planted her sister to sit on top. "Look this is what we can do. Ice is another form of water the longest there''s water you can always form ice." (Yuki) "That''s cool sister you could form a spear with ice." (Aki) "But the down side is that if there''s a fire user spellcastor or a fire demon we are pretty much useless. That''s why we train in every weapon to strength our body and our own strength to survive." (Yuki) "Ohh. I get it but teach me how to control ice." (Aki) Theodore shook Yuki bringing her back to her senses but she let out a annoyed sigh. She finally got one of her memories back and the idiot snapped her out of it. Anger showed in her eyes. But even that surprised Yuki when she notice it. Rather she did a double take on her emotions and counted the ones she still expressed after being a gate keeper. Anger, annoyance, boredom, and curiosity. These were the emotions she showed the most so far. Making her groan in pain at her own emotional unbalance. "Hey stupid lady that did three different weird faces." (Theodore) "Shut it stupid vampy. If you don''t want me to kill you half way then dump you in the ocean." (Yuki) Her threat silenced him, it was the same as saying she''d kill him. Except she''d be drowning him. Theodore stared at the ice demon as she walked back to the office away from him. He stood confused in the empty hallway. Ariel stared at Vivian who was rolling on the ground holding her stomach in pain. "Oh stop being a pain. I can believe you were once Yu Mei, the creator that was powerful enough to create realms. How''d the heck she degrade her soul to this thing. Hello Yuki. Yea I got some information. Seems a Abyssal chaos beast reincarnated her. I think she did the same to the rest too. And why do you look like your favorite pet died." (Ariel) "I was put as a gate keeper... I still am. Most of my memories are jumbled and my emotions are not all there. I don''t even know where to look. My mother said to look for the Hidori and Midori sisters to look for more information and how to get back my emotions." (Yuki) "Ugh stupid gods. Fine. I''ll help you look for your emotions since you seem out of it too. Anything else you want to tell me." (Ariel) Without warning she tossed Vivian out the window. As a if on instinct Vivian spread out her wings and flew in the night sky. It was Ariel''s way of saying your free to go. Yuki sat down on the couch on her right. Theodore walked in with a solemn look.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "You girls want the good news or the bad news." (Theodore) "I already gave you the drawing of the thief so what news do you have." (Ariel) Yuki stared at Theodore as if to say you lie and your dead vampy. "Here''s the good news they found the brat. Bad news he works under the city governor''s son Henry. The boy and his mother is human but they have a bigger network running into the military and the boy that your looking for was found entering the governor''s house." (Theodore) Seeing him break in cold sweat Ariel rolled her eyes. A vampire frighten of a human because of military control. She has seen many things over the centuries but this was a first. Yuki stood up and kicked the vampire in the legs as if to say man up. Where''s your courage for attacking us when you were hunting for Vivian who found out your plans. Theodore rolled on the ground covering the thing in between his legs. He glared at the ice demon. ''This bitch is unstable and unpredictable if I can''t kill her she might kill me next.'' (Theodore) "You know I can read your mind can''t you." (Ariel) "You said earlier that her first soul form was Yu Mei, the one who created the Worlds and not the realms right. She''s well known and lived for even longer than the 1st to 4th generation angel and demon war." (Yuki) "So you aren''t clueless." (Ariel) "She caused many changes but what I heard was that she was a legend that changed the realms though she was mostly depressed." (Yuki) "Her being depressed had to due with her two sisters that betrayed her and married the same guy that was using them. So on their wedding she killed both her younger sisters and cursed he guy so even in his reincarnation he''d never meet any of her young sisters again nor to use them. Though that curse was pretty nasty." (Ariel) "Why is that." (Yuki) "A chain curse that can be added on with the conditions." (Ariel) "She caused more reforms and changes in the history in the realms where we lived. There''s evidence and stacks of it shown throughout history about Yu Mei." (Yuki) "I guess you can say that." (Ariel) They walked out of the room leaving Theodore on the ground still cringing from the pain. He had given the information that Ariel wanted. So they were heading to the thief now. Theodore had mentioned governor''s house. Even Ariel was clueless she could just mind read humans or she could ask for directions there.
Rem stared at the room in front of her. Sadness filled her as she guilty opened the door. A 12 year old girl hugged her, behind her was her 2 year old sister barely walking towards them happily. "Welcome home mother." (Ember) "Sorry..." (Rem) These two reminded her of her lover who left them. Due to her being possessed by ghosts, her human lover left these two kids to her. But not before leaving her a living archive as a gift along with her sight of ghosts. To be exact her lover had 3 kids. The second oldest couldn''t coexist at the same time as their mother so she was propelled into the far future inside the realms. Even her lover felt guilty before she did suicide. Rem was sadden each time she was reminded of her kind lover who seemed to know more about the realms and the worlds than she did. Their children weren''t exactly normal since they had her ability as a chaos beast. Her lover was human though, she did dream about other life times inside the realms. This was what differentiated her from normal humans, her spiritual perception was a bit better than the rest. Yet when her family moved into a new house she had gotten possessed for 5 whole years. When she came to her social and private life had been screwed over so badly. In despair she killed her self so the ghosts wouldn''t get third chance at possessing her. They had already messed with her life memories, when she told this to Rem she was sadden. She gave birth to the youngest and killed herself. Leaving Rem depressed for a while, she knew she had to take care of the kids so she had to get her act together. In her anger she''d usually exorcist ghosts when she could. Her hand went to Ember''s black hair as she stared at little Snow as she crawled towards her after giving up trying to walk. Unsure how to react to Snow she frowned. Ember shook her mother''s hand and shook her head. Rem wanted to blame Snow for her mother''s death but she knew better. She sighed as she picked up Ember and gave her a cookie. "Mother what do you know about birth mother." (Ember) "She''d sometimes stare off into space full of sadness because her dreams. But as you know those so called dreams were actual events in history in the Realms." (Rem) Ember nodded when her mother told her this. She knew her birth mother and Rem were lovers. Meaning Rem was also her mother in a way. Also she knew she inherited her powers from Rem. "I have a quick question mother. How''d my other mom get you know with us..." (Ember) "The soul is very easy for that. As for the body is but a vessel for the soul." (Rem) Ember blushed as she ate her cookie silently as she picked up her little sister. Snow was still crawling on the living room carpet when Ember picked her up. Her sister laughed cause she thought Ember wanted to play with her. Instead Ember combed her sister''s hair with a brush silently. Snow had their mother''s dark blue hair while Ember had their mother''s black hair. Her emerald eyes went to her mother who sat at the kitchen table staring at the window silently. She got her eye color from Rem. But when she asked Rem for their birth mother''s name Rem would go silent. So she stopped asking when she turned 6 years old. She''s now 11 years old. Instead she stared at her mother carefully in the kitchen sitting. Her eyes turned to her sister as she sighed. Rather she was more mature for her age cause her mother would leave her often to exorcist ghosts and she''d be left with her baby sister who''s just 2 years old. Her mom would leave for days to hunt down ghosts. Even she felt sad knowing the reason why her mom did so. "Come on Snow let''s go feed you some baby food." (Ember) Chapter 27 remnants and truths Ariel and Yuki walked until they were in the center of the site where the thief was hiding. Elsewhere Isabella had ran away panting after getting separated from Jade. How''d her day get abnormal than what it already was? She got a call from Selena saying that Yuki was missing. Then she went outside for a breather but she noticed Leo going somewhere so she followed the Baron Vampire. She later met up with Jade who seemed worried too. Then they got chased by ghouls and they heard Leo laughing. "What now stupid Harpy! Cat got your tongue." (Leo) "Didn''t you find your sister already stop this nonsense." (Isabella) Ariana stood on the clock tower in city center close to where Yuki and Ariel entered the governor''s house. But instead her eyes were on the screen watching the screen which showed a crazed Leo cornering Isabella through her laptop. She bit her lips bitterly but didn''t say anything through her line of communication. (Just so you know our mc does care about her teammates that''s why she warned them in the beginning to be wary of Leo because he might betray them. But she acts like she wants to work alone instead of involving them.) "Jade they won''t let you get away from this." (Isabella) "A fake celestial like you has no power over me." (Leo) Ariana shifted herself uncomfortably as she felt a huge pressure let out off in the direction where the two were. Her eyes widen when she saw Undine come out of the sword herself and seemed shocked. "What''s wrong." (Ariana) "Setsuna is what''s wrong. Or as you guys know her as the unknown angel. But those of us of the olden age know that true historical fact. This former angel dated back to the first generation angels. Her two older sisters were once human princesses. The 1st eldest was Hima the demon who turned from a fallen angel to a demon. Hina her 2nd sister who was betrayed by her brother for his lover (boyfriend). In her second life she lived as a angel. Setsuna died from depression as a human and was reborn as a angel with 16 paired of wings, a monstrosity that we label as realm destroyers. But before being reborn as a angel she awakened her ancestral heritage of the destruction Phoenix and life dragon." (Undine) "Then why do you sound so solemn finding out her energy source." (Ariana) "Don''t interrupt what I haven''t finished yet. Those aren''t even the historical events you should be worried about. The fact as that her sister Hina was used as a baby farm due to low birth rate from war by their ruling god of that heaven. This angered Setsuna though she stayed neutral, she had sealed her 16 paired wings only showing 4 pairs. Anyway as I was saying her sisters were used by the devil and the god. So it angered her on the last war of the 1st angel war. Her sister Hima was threatened to go into war against her goody two shoes sister Hina who followed things without question. Now here comes the most revealing facts of historical importance to all angels. Setsuna killed the god and the devil, but not before the devil sealed the fallen angel Setsuna into a person far off in the future. To you that was the far past." (Undine) "You sound solemn and very scared now why is that." (Ariana) "Short version she''s as powerful as a chaos being maybe more and it''s a she got unsealed by in my past when Miyabi was alive. It was terrifying she got unsealed and turned into a fucking devil demon. You know they look like freaking dragonkin. That was fucking scary how much the plants inside the valley and the plains that was 8 billion miles away withered away. Do you know how scary that was plus her real pressure from just waking up after being unsealed." (Undine) "Undine, are you sure your not crazy from old age." (Ariana) "I don''t forget that pressure wherever I''d go." (Undine) Their focus went back to the screen to see what was happening a powerhouse had just appeared and had frighten Undine. "Just a quick question if Hina was called mother of all angel then that means the 2nd generations and below are her kids right? What generation was the one when Miyabi was alive." (Ariana) "42nd generation." (Undine) Leo jumped down from the sliding latter from the veranda when he saw Isabella looking around for a way to escape. Instead he looked amuse. "Which idiot woke me up with these lowly growls and grunts of zombies." (Silvered haired girl) The silver haired girl with snow white pale skin glared at the ghouls in groups of thirty in front of her. Rather Leo and Isabella were stunned she looked like she was only 15 years old yet the way she spoke had a accent that even Isabella seemed shocked about. An look of annoyance showed on her face when she saw the lowest class of vampire possible a baron class. Her pale hand went through her hair as she sighed. Even Isabella blinked when she saw the girl wearing clothes you''d find from medieval era yet the red dress matched her pale skin. What surprised the harpy was the fact that the girl kicked a can at the ghoul making it lose it''s head. Instead Leo was stunned by this unwelcome during guest. "Hey who the fuck do you think you are to kill my ghouls who''s going to have their lunch." (Leo) "Such a lowly bunch. Even lower than zombies they seemed to die upon contact with a little force. As for my name you have no need to know you lowly baron. But I''ll say it this once Setsuna Vanilla Icilia. As you would also know me as the former killer of Hina." (Setsuna) Undine felt chills when she remembered the first thing Setsuna did was revive Hina and Hima. Hina''s body was put inside a statue by her 2nd generation children to honor her honorable death in the war as they justified it. Hima''s body was preserved in a tomb. Yet upon reviving Hina charged at Hina who was newly turned into a devil and ended up with a hand through her chest. Hima tried to reason with Setsuna to try to turn herself back to an angel but Setsuna said she gave that up. The reason was that they were killed as pawns by the god and the devil. She forest killed the god which then turned her into a fallen angel then she went after the devil but ended up sealed inside someone else for centuries.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Setsuna wasn''t a person of bad influence she just went with the flow of things and how she felt on a whim most of the time after that. Leo''s eye brows raised confused. Back at the governor''s office Yuki staggered when she felt a pressure released from the south end of the city. Her heart felt uneasy, Ariel also turned to look but her eyes glowed brightly. Ariel was alive during Miyabi''s era of her prime so she knew of Setsuna''s revival too. She knew this pressure of abnormal that collected high quality of energy from it''s surroundings. "So she''s here too. She did say she only wanted peace with her sisters in her life yet she accidentally killed her older sister on instincts as a self defense even she regrets that one." (Ariel) "Did you say something." (Yuki) "Nothing at all." (Ariel) Isabella was shocked when she remembered something she saw in the gods and goddesses file history. A angel had the same name as the girl before her and killed the god of the ruling heaven in anger. The reported reason said it was cause the god and the devil used her older sisters in the 1st angel and demon war as a pawns, that was the true 1st angel war. Records of it was lost so she thought it was a myth.
"Hi Rem seems you kept looking for even my wandering soul." (???) "Wait Lin don''t go." (Rem) "I''ll go where my soul takes me to my next life, didn''t I say so." (Lin) "No you won''t be the same. The kind, gentle and caring side of you that you hide from your broken family." (Rem) "Yes I lived a human life with a uncaring mother. I can see why I split so many times in the historical events inside your guys worlds. First one I was Yu Mei. I remember all of them. Even after I split and felt the pain of splitting and being someone else. The one that got me most as interesting was when I was Blade Azual''s older sister where I could control the body and be myself in my actions and move as I wanted. Then in one life where I was those three sisters. Hima as angel, she died at a young age as a human at age 5 at a assassination that was supposed to be her father instead. Her life as a angel didn''t satisfy us so many rules and law burdening us so she turned into a fallen angel instead but not before being turned into a demon. Which we didn''t mind. Then we split again, in this next life I was Hina her sister in her human life. Her love for her own younger brother who was supposed to inherit the throne ended up with her own death betrayed." (Lin) "Why are you saying this now." (Rem) Rem was shocked to see the glowing light in front of her brighten up as if it smiled warmly. The glowing orb seemed to glow as if she knew what Rem was asking her. "In my next life (split) since it was short lived as Hina. Only 16 years of her life before she died in her prime. Setsuna was my next life. But she was a angel by then. From her memories of her life before it seemed she loved her sisters dearly. To the point that Hina dying made her depressed to the point of starting a war with her best friend''s kingdom. But not before awakening her ancestral heritage the destruction Phoenix which is hunted down by the dimensions for fear of their own extinction like generation 0 that the Phoenix erased from history. And her other lineage of the life dragon. Destruction Phoenix are always royals, isn''t that cruel to the girl was what I thought." (Lin) Rather she didn''t say anything to Ling, rather even she knew Lin''s real name she didn''t use because she said one thing my family was broken since I was a child. I tried when I was in middle school but even that didn''t work, my mother didn''t want to act like a mother she only saw things at face value. Instead she clenched her hands as she stared at Lin. "I did develop Setsuna''s personality to be similar to me but that''s only in your worlds the Realms. She''ll change to adapt to her surroundings though. But I didn''t know one thing until I did kill myself Rem. She and my memories are linked. Rather she had all my memories until the end. Meaning she too is a chunk of my soul. I don''t know how or why, it might be why I split so many times in those dreams as people. Maybe I left my soul and chunks of it in your world. Really I don''t know but splitting does hurt like millions of things tearing you apart from the inside out. When I died 11 years ago on Earth I felt and saw her connection. She cried for me here in the world you created. You created this world similar to Earth without knowing about Earth then. Thank you until the end." (Lin) Rem tried to stretch out her hand to the shining soul but she was standing back in her kitchen. Tears flowed down as she stared outside the window.
"No rather you look nothing like a devil that was a former angel. With how you look I thought you were a ice immortal." (Isabella) Setsuna looked at her stunned, she felt a sharp pain in her head. Making her lean on the wall after kicking the can. She and Ling were connected before, meaning the archive was also connected to her. The difference between Lin and ordinary archives that was Lin wasn''t a condemned criminal by others eyes. Rather she became a living record that recorded past, present and future events, people and items. Races, lives, relics and history were all written into the archive and at her disposal inside her mind. Even Setsuna was surprised when she could access all this on Lin''s death. She was reborn on a planet similar to Earth but as a immortal. Tears had flowed through her leaving her confused but not before inheriting Lin''s memories. It made her realize that Lin and she was together until the end of her life before Lin split again but Lin never wanted to split since she felt the pain in her mind in real life from those splits. Instead she glared at Leo for waking her from her slumber. She knew in fact that to Ling those dreams were centuries and eras past in their worlds. Which it''s just instance or months that passed by in real life. "I was still in a bad mood from losing a friend. I''ve been in deep slumber yet fools seem to have no rules or laws." (Setsuna) (trans: I slept in depression for 11 years which idiot woke me up from my mourning.) What the 4 people that Lin mentioned didn''t realize that she left more than the archives to them to use. Hina''s reincarnation was Yuki that was why Rem couldn''t find her. Yuki felt a pain in her chest again as she felt memories rush to her making even her surprised. "No this....these are not me... but I was Hina.. how can this be. She died." (Yuki) They were by the door when Ariel saw Yuki staggered and her eyes went back to the pressure given by Setsuna. "Sorry I have to go. I need to met someone." (Yuki) Ariel was surprised to see the ice demon sprout angel wings from her back and flew off in the direction of Setsuna. She seemed confused. ''Didn''t she say she was a ice demon how''d she turn to angel now.'' (Ariel) The gift Ling left the 4 were simple, she had been every race ever known and had their powers and knowledge yet couldn''t use them cause she was a human. Yet she gave this gift to the four. Blade Azual''s older half sister Ling Yue, Hima, Hina, and Setsuna. Yuki landed when she saw energy coming from the alley way next to the harbor. She stared confused at Setsuna with mixed emotions. Those memories had given her back her emotions. She also knew that Setsuna killing Hina was a accident. "Setsuna." (Yuki) All those memories and knowledge had come in huge chunk all together but she ignored the excessive informational overload. She was thinking along the line I''ll deal with it now. I want to talk to Setsuna. Even she flinched when she remembered one detail as Hina she wasn''t proud of it was being used by the god as a baby factory. She remembered from Lin''s memories this enraged both Setsuna who was talking to Hima about how she hated the angels and the god using her sister. And Hima commenting sister you''d make the perfect demon if you weren''t a angel as a joke. Yuki knew this was one of Lin''s memories of her as Setsuna. She let out a sigh as she looked at Setsuna. Leo was shocked and stunned to see Yuki ignore him instead of reprimanding him or retorting to him. Setsuna raised a eyebrow at her when she felt a familiar feeling in her heart trying to tell her something. Chapter 28 Isabellas shock and Setsunas mansion? "Who are you? Why do you seem familiar." (Setsuna) "Setsuna...I know that you didn''t mean to kill Hina." (Yuki) (Sorry I had to explain who she was so we''d get that she was somehow related to the mc.) As a response she flinched, her left hand went straight to fixing her hair. This response made even Yuki smile. As Hina''s reincarnation how can she not know that nervous habit of her own younger sister. "You never changed even that natural response of fixing your bangs on a impulse." (Yuki) These words froze Setsuna into place, her eyes widen as she connected the dots. "You''re one of my sisters. And the only one to talk like that is Hina. Does that mean you inherited her memories also." (Setsuna) Leo looked at them confused but he eyed his ghoul as if to say charge those idiots ignoring me. Annoyed by the grunting ghouls behind her Yuki took out her bow from her angel wings that she hid. She shot 4 arrows at once hitting them all in the head with a splattering sound and left even Isabella stun at the accuracy of the arrow. Isabella was shocked because she knew Yuki for centuries as a gatekeeper and the she could''ve only hit one target. Yet here without practice she actually hit all four of the ghouls. Setsuna glared at the ten ghouls surroundings her in anger. Then her eyes went to Leo. The reason she hated baron class vampires was because ghouls were the closest thing to zombies she had a few runs in there with Hina as a child too. Yuki was annoyed cause it brought her unpleasant memories of when she and Aki were playing in the backyard practice grounds with their archery. This was considered a traumatic experience for her and Aki who was age 8. The graveyard for their ancestral grounds weren''t too far from the two. As Yuki shot down another ghoul the flashback became more clear and she had goosebumps on her skin remembering. They were kids back then, the two were just there because Aki asked her to teach her archery. But instead they saw corpses raising from the grave for no reason. Scarying the daylights out of the two girls who ran screaming to the rest of the family. It took them a whole year to kill those things. She notched 3 more arrows and shot down the last 3 ghouls as Setsuna killed all five of hers. Her anger went straight to Leo for bringing back a unwanted memory of hers. "Control." (Leo) He nervously laughed when he saw the immortal (Setsuna) and the former ice demon stare him down. (She''s still a ice demon. She just unlocked Hina''s memories through Lin''s memory inheritance.) Yuki was good at every other weapon but her archery, Hina was known for her archery so much so that she could be titled archery god. Isabella looked stunned when she saw Yuki expressing more emotions than before. "By the way I go by Yuki in this life." (Yuki) "So reincarnation huh? That''s fine too but you kinda remind me of myself back when the whole I was in heaven me. You know rebellious." (Setsuna) Yuki rolled her eyes at the joke but Setsuna shrugged as if saying worth a try. Leo was about to run. Setsuna reappeared holding him by the collar of his white t-shirt. Without warning she quickly let go of him when she felt danger. Isabella was even more stunned at the two''s timing. Yuki had shot the collar and made Leo hang off the wall with her arrow. Rather she was wandering what made Yuki change so much.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Hey he was my prey first sister." (Setsuna) "But the boy annoyed even me before you met him." (Yuki) "Ah fair point." (Setsuna) "Quick question can you two let him go or else how am I to explain to Jade and Selena." (Isabella) "Denied." (Both of them answered in sync) Isabella was more confused at Yuki being strange and acting unfamiliar to her. Usually at the mention of their leader Jade, Yuki would consider it and let him go. Yet here she was with two unpredictable valuables in the equation. She felt more of a headache so she groaned. "Killing him would solve future problems." (Yuki) "And why is that." (Setsuna) She glanced up at Yuki with her lilac emerald hair and silver eyes. Instead she got a questioning stare. "Cause he will betray us and try to kill us again if we let him go." (Yuki) "Oh he''s like a annoying rabbit than." (Setsuna) Yuki winced at the remark, Revric rabbits they called them that due to the size that could fit a country (meaning millions of rabbits) and those rabbits could topple kingdoms. The issue was they were like sharks on dry land. Her only thought was that''s a bad reference Setsuna. "Why the hell are you two ignoring me." (Leo) "Shut it you disturbed my sleep when I was depressed." (Setsuna) "Wait a immortal sleeping in depression is the worst thing to do. How the heck did you survive." (Yuki) Setsuna shrugged like it was no big deal. Yuki face palmed when she saw that. It was as if she was saying don''t know don''t care I could sleep where I want to. "So if someone say kidnaps you while you were sleeping, they wouldn''t be in the wrong would they." (Yuki) "Hey why''d you use that example." (Setsuna) "It''s cause I''m thinking modern day technology and government system." (Yuki) "So what was the question you wanted to know." (Setsuna) "What was the real reason you revived me and Hima back then." (Yuki) Setsuna blinked at Yuki but didn''t answer. Rather her only thought was that the god and devil that were controlling her sister then was long gone so she revived her sisters so they could live their life peacefully yet. She didn''t expect Hina to attack her after she was done transforming into a devil. Which made her stab her by instincts. Setsuna avoided eye contact with Yuki. Yuki wanted to hear the reason herself. Her hand went to her bow before she gently looked at Setsuna before sighing. "How about we look for a place to stay where we can actually talk after we deal with the boy." (Yuki) Isabella watched stunned as a spear of golden and silver pierced through Leo leaving a bloodied corpse that fell to the ground. Rather throughout the whole situation she felt powerless. She couldn''t stop the two and the conversation they said only confused her more. It made her unable to tell heads or tails on the whole conversation. (Trans: the start to finish she couldn''t understand where it started and where it ended. She just stood there and watched the whole scene unfold.)
Setsuna led Yuki to her mansion. Upon seeing the silver gates, the large miniature garden that expanded for miles on the hill, and the large castle like house. Even she paused blinking unable to say anything. She had followed Setsuna cause she said I have a place to stay. Yet she wanted to retort why the heck were you sleeping out in the streets in depression then. "Why the hell were you on the streets then." (Yuki) Instead she got a nervous laugh from Setsuna who was looking around. "Don''t make it seem as if I''m talking to the air. You know sleeping in the streets of a back alleyway close to the harbor could''ve made someone from gangs kidnap you and sold you off." (Yuki) "Which they didn''t right." (Setsuna) "Consider it your luck they didn''t." (Yuki) They walked inside the gates as Yuki admired the flowers of the garden. Setsuna just silently walked in gloom, she was lectured by Yuki who was younger than her. Here on Iris she was seven millions years old. Yet she was lectured by a girl younger than her. Yes she was having a identity crisis on her age. But her mind was reasoning this is your older sister which means her soul is older than yours even if you lived longer than her. This made her not know whether to laugh or cry being in this awkward situation. "You look like your condemning yourself already." (Yuki) Yuki guessed right, this was how Setsuna was back then and even now she hasn''t changed. A smile formed on her face as Setsuna led her inside. Chapter 29 looking for answers Yuki was startled when she realized she was no longer standing next to Setsuna. Mist seemed to be everywhere she could see her eyes were shocked because she had just remembered stepping inside the mansion. "I see you''ve found me on your own." (Lin) "Wait who are you and where''d you bring me." (Yuki) "To be correct you called my soul here to your mental space. This place here isn''t real in the outside world but it''s real in your mind. Too much explaining to do short version and humans call it mind scape. Things here are how you want them. They depend on your mood. So let''s see you called my soul here for answers." (Lin) "Who are you." (Yuki) "Hm, you know me by another name, but I prefer Lin." (Lin) "What are you." (Yuki) "Good question are you asking my soul or are you asking the question because your unsure of your race. You know we could talk in circle if you want these two answers." (Lin) "Are you the one that left me her memories." (Yuki) "Yep you can say that though I couldn''t control that part. Nor the archives completely you girls have access to it, I did give it away to my lover too. But I don''t know if she''s using it. Being kind is a virtue Hina but at the same time it''s poison. See where that led you last time." (Lin) "I only wanted to protect Aki." (Yuki) "Sure you did. No, your no longer Hina. Your Yuki I understand that but carrying over your past values in life in the realms to this life was what got you into this mess in the first place. Kinda ironic right. The past you not me as you the human princess Hina, listened to the god of that heaven yet look where you led yourself in this life." (Lin) "What has that got to do with anything." (Yuki) "You''re personality is finally showing. I guess your sisterly love is the bond that holds the current you here. My only advice is that kindness and carelessness of using it then in the realms won''t work here. This is like Earth but many times more dangerous since there''s other races and many hidden threats. But like Earth, Iris too has a similar threat. Ghosts who possess the ability to latch and control the living as they please." (Lin) "You''re saying I should be wary of those monsters that don''t even look human anymore. How are they a threat when they can''t touch a physical body." (Yuki) "They''re more threats than you think. But the hidden danger I mentioned isn''t them." (Lin) "Why don''t you go away." (Yuki) "You''re the one that called me here to your mind scape not the other way around. Also it''ll probably be only a few seconds for you in the outside world." (Lin) Yuki blinked as she stared at her right to see Setsuna giving her a funny look. "Are you ok." (Setsuna) "No fine." (Yuki)If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ''Aside from sealing me inside your mind scape.'' (Lin) ''Oh shut it Lin, you never did answer my question about your race.'' (Yuki) ''That''s easy I was a human on Earth as for my soul no clue. Rem says I was abnormal cause even she couldn''t tell. Plus I split so many times in those dreams. One thing I''m sure about the 4 of you is that you inherited those racial traits so you girls can change it at will.'' (Lin) (yep mc just ignored important fact that Lin threw her right there.) "Setsuna, so what did you get from Lin after her death." (Yuki) "Most of her knowledge, emotions and memories. How to use the archives. Her weapons storage is let''s just say demonic to the point you''d have a normal human want to bang their head at all the treasures inside and the uses." (Setsuna) ''Ah I almost forgot about Ling Yue''s problem when she was Blade''s sister. You two might want to know this cause this might actually help you survive if you two fight her by accident.'' (Lin) Setsuna flinched when she heard Lin''s voice. (She expects a dead person not to do telepathy to others.) Even Yuki straighten herself in her chair that she was sitting at the living room. ''Her heart had issues in more ways than one though she was a half demon and a goddess. It was more she couldn''t feel emotions too much or else her heart would be in pain. So she kinda ripped out her heart and sealed it off. Most of the gods and goddesses labeled it as a forbidden item. You know typical but yea her expressions don''t show much. Sure she could feel emotions afterwards but let''s say it made her unable to express her emotions on her face.'' (Lin) Both Setsuna and Yuki cringed hearing about Ling Yue. After all Yuki was the one that asked for information about the other two but Lin only mentioned Ling Yue because they knew Hima already. That was a pointless one to ask. "Wait so care to explain why I and you could hear the voice of the deceased Lin." (Setsuna) Her eyes gleamed as Yuki said sorry. "Fine ask away any questions you want now Hina." (Setsuna) "It''s Yuki. Oh never mind which ever your more comfortable using. I wanted to ask you how the heck does a freaking fallen angel turn into a devil demon in the first place." (Yuki) "Oh that''s your question. First of all I had 16 pairs of wings. Second of all I turned into a fallen angel when I killed the god of the ruling heaven. Third of all I killed the devil next which was gonna make me turn to a demon. But then I was sealed before he died, making my process of turning into a demon stalled or as humans called it in a frozen state or process. Whichever one works." (Setsuna) Yuki eyed her why are you talking about it as if it''s not your problem we''re talking about you. "Next question when you revived me as Hina from the statue you didn''t seem to completely turned into a demon yet." (Yuki) "I told you it was stalled like best way to describe it is a lag." (Setsuna) "But when you revived Hima you turned into a devil demon there and then." (Yuki) "It caught up to me." (Setsuna) She wanted to retort that''s not common sense. But didn''t say anything because she mine she couldn''t say it or Setsuna would down her with all the reasons why it was possible. "Look so say you as Hina had 4 pairs of wings only. I had 16. I sealed them and only showed 5 pairs of wings. 12 pairs and up don''t turn into a normal demon, after they turn to a fallen angel then a demon. They end up as powerful devils. Well that''s if you had paid attention to the history after our last war. Oh wait you idiotic sisters died." (Setsuna) Yuki only gave a bitter smile at Setsuna''s last retort but didn''t say anything. Hina did die from Setsuna''s accidentally stab after Hima was revived cause she had charged her. And before that they as her sisters didn''t reincarnate. To be more accurate they couldn''t move on since they as sisters didn''t want to leave the others behind. "So sister care to explain about Lin." (Setsuna) Instead Setsuna stared at her like a ferocious animal about to pounce if she answered wrong. So she had to explain from start to finish what happened earlier. "Oh. Never mind then. Though that means we could change our race at will right." (Setsuna) Her eyes shined like a child getting a new toy. Even Yuki couldn''t help but back up into her chair as if she didn''t know this person. "Wait you said you had access to her archives and her weaponry." (Yuki) "Uh, no. (Sarcastic) Duh you idiot." (Setsuna) ''Her meaning is obvious she''s mocking you as if saying if I could then wouldn''t you also sister. Are you stupid. That''s where she''s getting at.'' (Lin) Yuki''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch into a cold smile. "Why don''t we take this spar outside your spear skills against my halberd. How''s that sound." (Yuki) Chapter 30 Lins experience and talking with her Yuki stared at Setsuna before walking off into a bed room inside the mansion. On her left was a huge room of bookcases on her right was a bed and seemed plain yet simple. Instead she raised a brow at it then sighed. Seems after being a former princess Setsuna liked plain and simple even if she''s rich. That was why Yuki made a wry smile when she saw the bed room. She didn''t remember the detail down stairs because the incident she did with Lin. ''You know you should think yourself you even have a friend to talk with in your head.'' (Lin) "Not really convincing when I don''t see you in my own head." (Yuki) ''Yea I can see where your coming from.'' (Lin) "It''s like you''re scared and hiding yourself." (Yuki) ''And Setsuna went to sleep already in her room. Do you really want to start this mess.'' (Lin) "What are you saying all souls are glowing orbs." (Yuki) ''That''s for some. And no in mind scapes you see the person in their true form of their souls. Actually you seeing all that mist is your own mood not mine. So you not seeing me inside your own head depends on your outside mood. Didn''t they at least teach you this. Oh right humans don''t even know about their own mind scape and other races don''t have a use for theirs oppsie.'' (Lin) Lin wasn''t trying to get on her nerve she just stated the facts plain and simple. "How do I know you''re not lying." (Yuki) ''Simple I have four rules engraved into me. One I keep my promises, two I can''t lie sure I can keep secrets but there''s a difference between blabbing them out. Plus you don''t need to know about the rest since it doesn''t apply to you currently.'' (Lin) "You don''t sound simple either. Wait doesn''t that mean if I asked you a question about someone or something you''d answer me straight out right." (Yuki) ''What''s the use of doing that when you could''ve used the archives for answers.'' (Lin) Her tone was simple and the answers were in front of Yuki. It was the most direct way of putting things. "Can I ask you a question about when you were a human then." (Yuki) ''Depending on my mood and your question I might answer or I won''t at all.'' (Lin) "Your memories of your second child. She and you couldn''t coexist in the same timeline so when she was 8 months old she was transferred into the realms as a baby how do you feel about that." (Yuki) ''As I said before depending on your questions I won''t answer if they ruin my mood. But I''ll say this yes I was sadden to know that she and I couldn''t even be together. Plus with the ghosts possessing my actual body and my soul with child how the heck am I supposed to protect my own child when I couldn''t even protect my first one I hand to send her to my lover. Yuki are you sure your not picking a fight by attacking my sore spots.'' (Lin) Yuki sat down on the bed. She knew she shouldn''t even be attacking a dead soul in it''s weak spot. Most were more powerful than they seem and Lin''s knowledge of their world was vast to the point even Yuki doesn''t want to make her a enemy.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "I just wanted to confirm my suspicions." (Yuki) Lin didn''t answer her when she said that. She knew Lin wouldn''t lie. Rather she never did it was the point that even her parents didn''t like her bluntness when she was alive. ''You know through my memories too right. I never got along with my mother. In middle of my first year there my mother tried to make me do farm labor. I had just come home from school from the scorching sun. She wanted to take me along with her and my father to farm. I refused. In anger she hit me with the metal end of the fly swatter. After beating the crying me she shouted at me that she didn''t need such a useless child that wouldn''t listen to her words or rules. That was when she verbally disowned me. My father reasoned with her and they left me there crying. I told her I hated her.'' (Lin) No words came out of Yuki''s mouth because she wasn''t Hina who had a mother. She was Yuki in this life and had no clue about motherly love only her mother''s advice to find the Hidori and Midori sisters. ''Then when I was in high school of my freshman year we moved into a new house. Everything went downhill after that. In my senior year I was warned by those ghosts inside that so called house to leave I tried to warn my parents to no avail. They said houses were expensive at the moment and this one was fine. The rest was worst they started possessing my arms, first making it tingling then relaxing my arm to the point I couldn''t feel them. By then it was too late. They already possessed my body, my mother is really religious Christen too. It didn''t help that they made me go to her for help.'' (Lin) Stunned Yuki stared at the girl in front of her that looked no more than 22 years old. Her long black hair to her hips her perfectly tanned skin neither too white or too dark. A sad smile as she looked at Yuki. ''I couldn''t control my body and lost all my logical reasoning or as humans called it rational thoughts. The ghosts made me do as they pleased. 4 and a half years to get my body back. You could say I met Rem inside my dreams. I didn''t know how she tracked me afterwards to my real body after I gave birth to Ember and sent her to Rem. My mentality was older than kids my age no thanks to those experiences inside those worlds of yours. The realms. My life ended short of my own accord. I have no regrets. It''s scary to see your body but can''t do anything as they turn yourself into a net when you say this isn''t who you are. So let me ask you are ghosts here and on Earth useless and harmless as you think. Especially when they are the ones that generate and gather the faiths of those who believe there''s a God on both planet an the religions were made to fuel them with power.'' (Lin) "How are you so sure." (Yuki) ''I have one useless ability that isn''t able to be used on the living. It allows me to see when spirits and ghosts lie. So even I''m not that stupid. It''s called putting 1 plus 1 together. If you don''t even see the hints and clues then your a idiot by the end of the day if you see clues stacking up that much. There''s no such thing as coincidences especially with ghosts so Rem warning you is already for your own good. By the way they took my kindness for granted too that''s why I say kindness is poison for you.'' (Lin) "I didn''t know you had it rough." (Yuki) ''This is just a theory of mine but what we see on Earth might not be what is really there. Ghosts have more influence than anything else due to many people''s wants. You know and saw that by your own eyes with your clan so why deny it.'' (Lin) Yuki stared at the girl in front of her, she knew Lin was anything but simple. The girl didn''t seem to be lying she seemed to be dead serious. "In all worlds I think people will always have desires and wants." (Yuki) ''That''s the true yet they seemed to make ghosts more powerful and aggressive. Glad I''m no longer there but I can''t say the same can be said for you Yuki. Even I wasn''t able to see ghosts until I moved into that stupid house. Let''s say knowing than what you''re supposed to doesn''t help.'' (Lin) "Even if your parents are really religious." (Yuki) She grinned at Lin but the sharp glare told her (Yuki) she (Lin) still hated her own mother for that. Lin had lost control for 4 and a half years due to that one little prayer. Anger only can be felt at the moment her mother is mentioned. Whereas Yuki felt unsure about her own mother. ''It''s scary being aware but unable to control your body.'' (Lin) Yuki was stunned but went into sleep instead of answering Lin''s comment. It was a long night for even Yuki. Too much happened at once, she was tired out. Announcement: This isnt a chapter Im getting complaints so I might as well explain First of all I''m trying to set up the plot for the mc and the characters I introduced will have influence to the story later on. Then developing the mc. It''s not like I''m trying to side track but if I put all the characters into one long chapter with all the stuff happening at once it''d confuse others. Sure this isn''t like other stories because I introduced so many characters at once. But as I said in the glossary they will have influence in the story later on. And the mc is trying to find her lost memories also. So saying this story doesn''t have a plot, is a complaint I''m getting from some of you readers. If you don''t like the story so far don''t read it. Saying things straight out is how I''ve always been I''m not trying to single anyone out either. But if you don''t like how I write stories don''t read it. Plus as I said there is a plot and she is working on looking for her memories. She isn''t running in blind like some of you complained. It''s not that I want to see others criticizing me for not being like others where I just introduce one person at a time as the plot goes. Plus I did hit at Rika being under the influence of her instincts. For those of you that haven''t read the chapters and following along don''t give me complaints without reading all the chapters. Yes I''m just starting to show more of the mc now but if I don''t introduce those characters at once and they pop out later without reasoning nor any settings to go with it you''d be more confused than others. So I put them all there in the beginning, the only one I didn''t add onto the glossary is the sister of mc from her previous incarnation.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. If this plot of the story is too much for you to read then don''t read the rest of the chapters if your tired of it. I''m not trying to incur someone''s hate plus I did this to explain myself on the later chapters. Your saying I''m not developing the mc but if I did so and all we have is confusion from nonsensical of her memories being mixed up here and there. So I might as well introduce those characters who will have the influence on her than later on. No, if your thinking I''m running in circles by avoiding developments on the mc your wrong. I''m doing so the reader doesn''t get confused later. And don''t say I didn''t warn those of you complaining to me that I''m not doing a good enough job as the author I know what I''m doing. Plus it''s not me trying to confuse anyone either but if I just went straight to her finding her memories without explaining and they''re all over the place wouldn''t that just confuse you guys more. So saying I don''t have a plot and avoiding things is a lie from which ever person. I''m not trying to single anyone out with this. I''m just explaining as I said before. And sorry if I''m not like other authors where I explain one setting and one new character at a time like animes and other novels. Chapter 31 Setsunas age "Wait care to explain why your inside my dreams Lin." (Yuki) "Easy I''m not the idiot that sealed a dead soul into her mind scape. Cause that''d explain a lot of things." (Lin) Yuki flinched inside her own dream. She was having tea but she noticed Lin glaring at her so she had to ask why was Lin even inside her own dream. Embarrassed she turned bright red. "Now all you have to do is look for your memories when you were Yuki as a child." (Lin) It felt like the words were a stab at her heart but she knew Lin meant no harm. Rather she was reminding Yuki the fact that she was missing memories. "Can I ask you a question." (Yuki) "Go ahead." (Lin) "So did you disrespect spirits or ghosts is that why they attacked you so aggressively." (Yuki) "No. I just moved to a new house and they ruined me socially and my private life. As I mentioned before my mother was very religious. There was this one time she dissed our ancestors saying they''re nothing more than demons after death, they can''t do anything to the living nor can they try. Even I respect my ancestors and so I kinda felt chills running down my back. By the way that was when they had already possessed me." (Lin) Yuki stared stunned at Lin, she opened her mouth but no word came out. A sad smile came from Lin but she knew asking won''t get Lin to talk more about her life. "I''m pretty sure I''d be more happy stuck with Ling Yue." (Lin) "Why is that." (Yuki) Instead she woke up startled by someone shaking her, her eyes opened to a concerned Setsuna. "By the gods you sleep like the dead." (Setsuna) Yuki made a wry smile as she sat up in bed. "How do you even know how the dead even sleep." (Yuki) "Oh don''t amuse me. That was the worst time ever for me. Ugh zombies invasion 101 never investigate a ghost town inside a old kingdom even if your curious." (Setsuna) Her eyes were dead serious but instead it made Yuki laugh so hard her sides were hurting. Even she was surprised since it felt like it was the first time since she laughed since she could remember. (That was when she and Aki were kids.) "Sorry I didn''t mean to. Just why the heck do you get curious about a ruined kingdom." (Yuki) ''Curiosity almost killed the cat.'' (Lin) Her joke almost got Yuki laughing again but she straighten herself out and got out of bed. "I made breakfast. Well pancakes, tea and salad. If that counts as you know breakfast." (Setsuna) "Are you sure you can cook." (Yuki) "That''s rude your asking a immortal that lived for millions of years if she could cook. Are you stupid or are you just acting." (Setsuna) ''Looks like you asked the most stupidest question yet of course a immortal would pick up a few things to survive. If she can''t cook how the heck is she going to take care of herself you dumbass.'' (Lin) Seeing her embarrassed face and stiff smile Setsuna knew Lin might''ve lectured her. "I kinda had nothing much to do over the centuries. Aside from amusing myself to see if I could you know die like normal people. But that was just me seeing if I was like other humans. Wait that was when I hit my 100th birthday. I stopped counting after eras go by. You know changing rulers and all that. This society is a female ruling one after all unlike Earth." (Setsuna) Yuki had a horrified look like how can you do that to yourself. What''s with the self harm? And why are you laughing it off now. "Oh don''t look at me like that I had nothing to do back then. I guess you could say I was in a rebellious age back then. I may look like 15 years old with silver hair now but it''s better than my original looks. I mean it. Having a 29 year old beauty walking around the city and having people stop me like I''m a celebrity is very annoying." (Setsuna)This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Instead Yuki gave her a stunned look why do you look so young and like a 15 year old who''s barely showing her maturity. "Guess you say it''s thanks to me being old. I kinda experimented with the plants and ended up with a potion that helped me solve some problems." (Setsuna) "Oh." (Yuki) "Didn''t say I had issues with my looks but just annoyed with others reacting to me. Plus I didn''t do pictures so it was ok. Not as obvious I''ve been around. Ok I did have one or two every 100 or 200 years with some friends I made." (Setsuna) Yuki ate her pancakes quietly without commenting on Setsuna''s age. "Lin why did you say you rather be with Ling Yue than stuck with me." (Yuki) ''Cause she isn''t a soften idiot. She''s a assassin. Plus she''s a half goddess and half demon back then. I don''t know her race now but I feel more safe with someone who can defend me than this person.'' (Lin) Yuki felt a mental stab from Lin''s words, every Setsuna could read her expression. She just nodded her head in understanding. "Sister your like a open book. Lin probably meant no harm from her words. She''s just blunt. Plus being cautious is like second nature to her. Well aside from her issues in real life. She rather be with someone who knows how to use her powers than someone who unconsciously sealed her inside their mental space." (Setsuna) She wasn''t sure how to feel Setsuna had just put her down and Lin meant no harm but her bluntness kinda stung even Yuki more. "Are you two sure you can''t read each other''s mind even though she''s stuck with me." (Yuki) "Nope it was written all over your face that she reprimanded you that she dislikes being stuck with you." (Setsuna) Yuki groaned buy even she noticed Lin had been very quiet throughout the latter conversation. ''Are you thinking about something? Why are you so quiet Lin? Hello are you sleeping.'' (Yuki) ''Neither of the other two Yuki. And no my matters are none of your concerns. I suggest you get things over and done with. Oh and you might want to learn some manners from Setsuna and a history lesson. Or have her teach you about this planet.'' (Lin) Her eyes went to Setsuna who was silently sipping her tea when she noticed the quiet stare from Yuki. "Mind telling me what''s with the intense stare without saying a word. Even I''m not a open book nor can I read... oh never mind. That''s what you want it''s simple than." (Setsuna) ''Look how easy she is to adapt to the fact she can use other races'' powers and ability unlike someone here who ignored my explanations. More self harm than me warning her.'' (Lin) Setsuna watched stunned as she noted that Yuki seemed to be very tired from just listening to Lin talk to her. (Yes Setsuna used emotion reading rather than mind reading.) "Wait why are you looking at me with pitying eyes." (Yuki) "You''re the one that sealed her with you. It''s not like she has a choice in the matter you did seal her into your mind without an warning." (Setsuna) She felt silent stabs from Setsuna''s words as if neither she (Setsuna) or Lin liked what Yuki did. "Can you not look at me like your condemning me." (Yuki) "Oh am I." (Setsuna) Her harden expression wasn''t judging Yuki but even her expression showed that she didn''t approve of Yuki sealing Lin inside her mind scape. ''Ah I might wanted to warn you two earlier but neither of you were paying attention. Ling Yue''s father was the former lord of the netherworld so as we know it demon world she had her own law enforcers following her wherever she went so I don''t know if she brought them along with her or not since her father did tie their lives together so if she died those people died too.'' (Lin) Both the girls went silent as they sat at the dinning table stunned at Lin dropping the huge bomb at them. This was as if informing them oh sorry she has her own private assassins and information gathering but I don''t know if they''re here too. Only Setsuna knew how scary Ling Yue was from Lin''s memories and she shivered remembering those enforcers now that Lin brought it up. Rather these memories were the ones she was avoiding. As for Yuki she was avoiding it by putting all the memories at the back of her head. She wasn''t even trying to access the archives either. Which left Lin disappointed, cause if it was a normal person they would actually go through the memories to make sense of things and use the archives for answers. "That reminds me you still owe me a spar, my halberd against your spear." (Yuki) Setsuna rolled her eyes at Yuki. Is she really going there. ''Asking a immortal to fight with you on your halberd skills. I had 2 millions of years to practice all sorts of weapons and your asking me to fight you are you a idiot.'' (Setsuna) Her was condemning Yuki as if saying are you stupid. "For your information I was alive during the ice age. This would mean I''ve been alive for a long time in human society. Don''t challenge me for something so stupid. We don''t want to see you dead. But I can tell you about historical events and lessons." (Setsuna) Yuki blinked at Setsuna shocked that she didn''t know what to say. "Cause if I was alive 6 millions of years ago that''d mean apes and I want nothing to look like those things." (Setsuna) Rem who was listening outside Setsuna''s backyard window let out a soft laugh. Even she knew Setsuna didn''t wish to be born in that era as she was a immortal. Still looking like that in this society would be a embarrassment to the beauty herself. ''Well aren''t you glad I didn''t reincarnate you to that time period.'' (Rem) She left after leaving loud laughter shocking even Yuki and Setsuna. Yuki still got out her halberd and walked into the front door. Setsuna sighed, her sister was asking for something she didn''t even want. As soon as she stepped out the door she side stepped Yuki''s stab to her ribs. Yuki was stunned when she saw how Setsuna gracefully side stepped to her left. It was almost like Setsuna was stepping on clouds. Chapter 32 Lin is taken Setsuna took out her spear and launched herself straight at Yuki who backed up when she saw the speed Setsuna was coming at her. She could barely dodge. Her hair was snipped a bit at the ends of her tip. That stab made her cringe and break into cold sweat. She knew if she stepped back too late the spear would be at her neck. Her only thought was that was inhumanly speed. ''Nah, you think so. You challenged someone comparable to Travis the son of Ares who stampeded the Netherworld''s S rank demons for 2 years until he wiped them out.'' (Lin) All of sudden she got a quick flash back from Lin''s comparison and she felt a chill ran through her. She just backed up quick enough but was hit by the blunt end of Setsuna''s spear staff making her cough out. It made her gasp for air, making her lose her balance. Instead she swung her halberd downward towards Setsuna. Setsuna''s eyes narrowed when she saw the halberd coming over her head. Her hands tightened her grip on her spear. Then she twirled her spear and unleashed her attack at the halberd. "Twin dragon''s roar." (Setsuna) Yuki''s spear took a spin in the air as her hand shook as the she saw two waves of dragons riding a wave towards her. Yet the aftershock of the twisting spear thrust made her lose her weapon. She was shocked that she had lost. ''I told you so. You challenged a immortal to a spar. Plus she''s 2 million years old she had time to train. You didn''t. Your childhood barely accounts to experience in my and her eyes. Your confidence sucks.'' (Lin) Setsuna changed the course of her spear making sure to not hit Yuki. "What was that? You didn''t have that before Setsuna." (Yuki) "Oh this technique was made by me during the Min dynasty of 56 B.E. as they called it. It''s supposed a long lost art I taught one of the generals in my amusement to pass time, seems playing chess isn''t so boring either." (Setsuna)Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Even those word left Lin stunned, cause she knew Setsuna''s personality before this. She was shocked she almost cried out where did the real Setsuna go. When Setsuna was human as a princess she hated politics her father tried to teach her. Yet here she was saying she doesn''t mind a little bit of chess. That she actually liked it making Yuki blink confused. "What happened to make you say that." (Yuki) "Oh sorry just reminiscing of my times in those ancient eras past. Just think of me as a dark hand that got rich because downfalls of kingdoms." (Setsuna) She wanted to say are you sure your not the one that made them that way. But she kept her mouth tightly sealed since she didn''t know what might set off Setsuna. "Seems so. That''s where she went. I''ll be taking her with me." (Purple hair girl) Yuki was shocked when she couldn''t hear Lin or sense Lin inside her head. She felt alarms going off. Setsuna pulled her hand back when she saw the 14 year old girl wearing a fox mask. Rather she knew only one person who would wear that white and red fox mask. And she hope it wasn''t who she thought it was. The girl vanished as fast as she came. "Why''d you stop me she kidnapped Lin from me." (Yuki) "She can over turn the whole city if she wanted to. If I hadn''t seen that mask I would''ve allowed you to. She''s also a immortal. Her nickname is Sol. As in the sun, she''s raging like a shining sun and attracts all kinds of people to her. When I saw her mask even I could connect the dots. That person is Ling Yue." (Setsuna) Yuki''s head turned to where the girl was standing on the water fountain earlier as she recalled how the girl was dressed. She was wearing a light green dress that seemed to not be affected by the wind though it was freezing cold in the morning. They had just finished a spar and the little girl had taken that time when they were off guard to take Lin away. She seemed as mysterious as she had come but she knew if she wanted answers she had to go through Lin''s memories when she split inside the worlds. A groan came out of her since it seemed to her Setsuna used that as common ground for her common sense. "You know your abnormal Setsuna." (Yuki) "She''s Ling Yue." (Setsuna) Yuki flinched when Setsuna dropped the bomb on her. Lin had just told them fighting Ling Yue was a no go because she wasn''t sure if the person herself had her personal troops with her. Plus the girl was a assassin. She held her head feeling a coming headache knowing the first thing she should''ve done was gone through her memories she got from Lin when she warned both her and Setsuna the day before and in the morning. Chapter 33 reminiscing mood "But why did she take Lin without saying anything." (Yuki) "I know one thing from Lin''s memories she and Ling have more in common than I do. Lin''s the misfit in the family that doesn''t fit in. She never did. Didn''t she ever tell you her life wasn''t perfect Yuki? Ling Yue was the same, her father expected more of her. Wanted her to be the ruler of the netherworld instead of her half brother. She didn''t want any of it cause her heart problems. And from Lin''s memories that heart problem was far from simple." (Setsuna) "How did she know Lin was with me." (Yuki) "Her mother is the goddess of the underworld Frost Genova. Don''t underestimate the half goddess. I had a few run in with her in history too. Let''s just say the girl is 1 million years old but she can beat me to a pulp. Do you think he taking Lin isn''t justified plus I know Lin just as well as you did as Hina. She rather be with someone who has a backbone than too much kindness to kill herself off." (Setsuna) "Wait why are you putting me down already. I''m not dead yet Setsuna." (Yuki) "In our eyes in a way you are since being sincere and kind won''t get anywhere. Nor is being a saint unless someone forces your hand. That''s what she meant when she hinted at when she talked yesterday to me when you were sleeping." (Setsuna) "Wait did she go through my memories without permission." (Yuki) "She didn''t need to. She knew cause she experienced it once as a gate keeper." (Setsuna) "Huh? How is that possible." (Yuki) "If you paid attention and went through her memories you''d know." (Setsuna) Setsuna said all this to her like it was the most obvious answer. It''ll help you survive the real world was the hint that she dropped to Yuki then didn''t say anymore. "Then I have a question for you. Have you heard of a soul gem before." (Setsuna) "No. Why do you ask." (Yuki) "I see so no one ever saw one except Rem. Fine I''ll tell you. I''ve also heard from Lin''s personal memory of her other life on earth. She spoke of it. Soul gems are memories that are stored in your soul, such as soul memories of your past lives. Events that actually happened exactly like their supposed to. And not having ghosts eat and alter your memories how they wish. She found it disturbing she couldn''t remember her childhood at all. Lin''s not the type to forget things. She also found it disturbing because she couldn''t remember the face of her grandma she loved nor those memories. It kinda pissed her off that they messed with her most precious memories like that. I know she said soul gems can be not seen by the human eye unless they''re spiritual adept." (Setsuna)The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "That doesn''t explain why your looking for one." (Yuki) "I''m a immortal Yuki. It doesn''t mean I will remember everything forever. Being alive so long can do you many wanders at the same time it dulls your senses and the people you knew and love have all gone by. I don''t want to forget them. Aside from the fact I asked Lin and searched up in the archives about any information I could found. All I got is that it can appear in a person''s mind scape. And if they''re spiritually aware they can see the actual events of their past. Sister that''s what I want..... to not forget my loved ones." (Setsuna) "Wait your forgetting things now." (Yuki) "Not yet but I''m scare because I also have Lin''s memories of those splits. Immortals tend to just go on with their life of indifference and forget things sometimes. If it''s of sentimental value they will remember if they see a item of importance to that person that they forgot. I don''t want that. I do not want to forget little Tang. She was the empress of the Xing empire. She is the only one I cared about the most over the centuries she was like a daughter to me Yuki you don''t understand me." (Setsuna) Yuki stood there in the garden stunned as Setsuna ran off from her. Clearly upset about her own problems, her memories weren''t to the point she''d forget but she was frighten she would. She moved the empress''s grave a few times over the centuries when empires fell. Setsuna was still stuck to her pass. This surprised even Yuki, since the only people that Setsuna cared about before were her two sisters, Hima and Hina. She groaned when she remembered Hima''s personality of I don''t care about rules or law they don''t bind me. Especially angel rules. She had a flashback, she was standing in the courtyard of a garden when a demon visited her. (This is Hina''s memories it''s not the one she needs to look for since she hasn''t forgotten these. She needs to look for her memories as Yuki during her childhood.) The dark green haired beauty with a silver and blue eyes stared back at her in a dress. "So what does the idiotic brother con want from this dead person. Hm I can''t hear your pleas." (Hima) "You were the one that sealed him into that tower. The one where he met that guy, he changed him." (Hina) "No. I did nothing only a order from the devil to see something amusing. Plus our half brother is a half demon. So me awakening him is nothing wrong right. Your the idiot that loved him so much that your in this situation." (Hima) "I never said I''d allow him to be with another man." (Hina) "Stupid society rules and royals. Oh wait I used to be one too. That was until I was accidentally killed. You were still a baby around then." (Hima) Yuki shook her head to snap out of that memory. It made her depressed to even remember because after that she was set up by her younger brother and killed by his own hands. Shivers went down her back remembering how much a brother complex Hina had, so much so that it disgusted Lin. That was the one emotional that she couldn''t control the actions of Hina due to when she was Hina as the human princess. As she stood there in the garden she sighed, since Setsuna was being so emotional she might as well sort the memories she got from Lin while she could. It nearly got her killed by Ling was what Setsuna had told her off earlier. By another immortal no less, a sigh escaped her. She nearly fainted from the massive information overload that took her half a day to organize inside her head. She saw Setsuna again but didn''t ask when she saw Setsuna silently eating a sandwich. Because she knew the reason why Setsuna was emotional can be linked to Ling Yue. "So what she do to you. That it made you this disorderly." (Yuki) "If say you saw her tear your friend that you raised like a daughter as a young girl in front of you and had beasts eat her while she was alive. Say would you not get emotionally unstable when you see your enemy who you know you can''t win." (Setsuna) "Ouch forget I asked." (Yuki) Chapter 34 resentment and a tired family "Jewel were in a new era. In this world without our sisters to hound us no one can stop us." (Davis) "Brother we as Azuals should keep to our selves. Well aside from mother''s teaching that we should treat the world fairly if we want them to treat us better plus who says they can stop your insane plan for world conquest. Well if Miyabi was here she''d have locked you up." (Jewel) "My dear twin brother what is there to fear. Our aunt Ling isn''t here to reign us in. No Reina pulling the reins of the family to make us younger ones her slaves to the rules of society. Plus I had done the summoning and called a insane chaos beast here. We''ll control her then have the world for ourselves." (Davis) "Wait a moment here my dear brother." (Saya) Davis winced as he fixed his blond bangs as he was hit on the head. Saya Azual his older sister the 28th eldest of the Azual. She hit her brother again on the head without warning. Not much was known about her in history but even her younger brothers and sisters respects her when she talks. "Did I hear world domination from this foul mouth." (Saya) Her hand squeezed his two cheeks then she pinched him. "No ma''am. I am innocent in this. It was all Davis plan." (Jewel) Davis blinked at his brother as if to say why the heck did you rat me out once she comes into the room. His brother mouthed I don''t want to be skinned alive literally. His face pales as if he had a flash back to George their older brother who was a prankster in the family. He pissed off all his sisters. So much so that they and all their brothers actually tried to kill this wolf demon. Yet the worst yet the one who did the most damage in torturing was Saya. "Please sister I was just kidding." (Davis) (He''s lying but yea it''s to save his own skin.) "Good cause if it''s cause your stupid mortal life here and you can''t even take a hit from what''s in front of you then your a wimp. Remember us Azuals do much more than your personal agenda. Rea, Reina, Miyabi, Sera and Isabella saw the bigger picture of things. That reminds me I''m still looking for Sera and the rest. Oh and I found Rachel''s reincarnation glad to know she''s not you know spacing out and drawing future scenes or events all over the time line. She''s actually normal in this one. Also if I so much as see you mess with others you know what I''ll do to you." (Saya) Davis nodded frighten as she let go of him and walked out of his tiny apartment. His sister was just there to check in on her two younger brothers. The three of them had been reincarnated as siblings again in this life. The two of them being older than her but they felt like she was still the older one. With the way things was even Davis was annoyed. He threw his vase on the ground in anger. "Did you fucking see that Jewel she has no freaking self respect towards us. Even in this life, why the heck does mother give her the company. Is it cause this matriarchy system? Does she not get that as the first born it should be us that gets the company. Yet mother loves her and dote on her more. She could have anything she wanted. Yet she''s using that resource to look for our past. Why the fuck does it go to her." (Davis)The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Brother she meant no harm to us. She only wants to check in on our health if we''re ok." (Jewel) "Yet mother trains her to run the company and looks at us in disdain. Can you understand it, she looks at us in disappointment every time during family gatherings. And yet the only thing we have is this stupid three room apartment with one living room and a kitchen. Saya has a whole mansion and 15 other resorts at her disposal. Do you call this fair." (Davis) "Look she earned those by her own hands with her own money. Davis don''t do this, this isn''t you. This is your mortal life influencing you." (Jewel) "What she has today is supposed to be my birthrights." (Davis) "Calm down please Davis as she said this isn''t you. She''s actually trying to get the family we use to have all together. You know to be whole again. Helping others that''s what our family does. Not this whole world domination thing you want now. This isn''t the you I once knew, this is you after getting lost in mortal planet here. In riches. Brother it''s ruining you." (Jewel) "Are you, my own twin saying Saya is right." (Davis) "Brother maybe, just a maybe you need a break. You seem paranoid more so since when we were 14 years old. Your now 32 now. So am I. Even am drained at your jealousy of Saya shining so brilliantly in front of you. Maybe you just need time alone. I''ll be out with a few friends of mine. Okay, think about it carefully you don''t need to be at the top. Just let nature run it''s course not this anger and other emotions instead of your rational thinking." (Jewel) "So even you think I''m beyond help. Is that it my twin, you''ve already given up on me." (Davis) "Look I''m tired. You''ve been at this since 14. Sister is only 8 years younger than us. It''s been...18 years even I''ve been run dried by this. Let us pull the breaks while the situation is salvageable brother. If our other mother saw you now she''d be disappointed. As a royal princess of the Isula family of pure angel. Brother I''m a demon your a pure angel. Don''t ruin your blood that mother is so proud of." (Jewel) Jewel grabbed his jacket and went to the door steps before looking at the apartment that would put others to shame with the expensive furnitures. He shook his head disappointed as he went through the doors. His brother whom he used to know had disappointed him again and again. Over the years he did everything to sabotage Saya. 18 years of resentment, even he was tired of his twin even if they lived in the same apartment. His hand went to the pocket of his black leather jacket. But he stopped short when he saw his sister standing by her car waiting for him. Jewel''s eyes narrowed to the brown haired girl with her hands on her phone as she was texting but her eyes looked up at him. Sympathy seemed to run through her. She gestured to her red Lamborghini for him to take a ride with her. "Happy 24th birthday. Though sorry Davis isn''t exactly....sorry for everything Saya." (Jewel) "Even in tired of assassination attempts he''s making. I haven''t told you right. Auntie Ling found me when I was 8 years old. When the first attempt happened. She''s been keeping me safe. Even if her emotions don''t show often she at least cares. I''m worried about Davis sure but more like I''m wore the short end of the stick. I''m tired of it all. Jewel mother (our mortal) wants me to run the company. This us... I just can''t be his sister if he''s going to keep doing this. He doesn''t even look at me or see me as me. He''s trying to kill me." (Saya) Jewel sat silently in the car on the drive. Davis tossed his picture of him and his twin during a meeting with their birth mother. The case broke as the glass flung all over the floor. "Even my one twin betrays my expectations to help me rid the world of that hell spawn woman." (Davis) Chapter 35 misguided anger; Rikas insanity Yuki sat at the library after Setsuna had set down all the history books and left. Her only words were read and learn. So Yuki didn''t say anything because Setsuna had left the mansion after saying so. Her eyes went to the maze of books in front of her. Then to the books that were on the table left by Setsuna. When she was in the library she seemed stunned to see a memory play out in front of her. "A memory crystal." (Yuki) Her words were a soft gasp as she watched the events of the past unfold as if she was there in person. "Oh by the gods sister are you damn insane." (Light green haired girl) She looked no less than 19 years old. The other girl was 35 years old but holding a grimoire in her hand. "Sure I''m insane. I want to find out the origins of these grimoires. Estelle think of it like this these magic grimoires were once people too. They guarded something or someone in the tower of origins. This is a huge find for humanity no for all race, since they''re not looking for the beginning of times yet these books points to it." (Dark purple haired) "Are you insane." (Estelle) Her fists slammed onto the books on the table, her sister was looking for something many scholars before her did also. "Sister turn back now, before it leads you to your death too. This is unprecedented of the Hydacil family. This, we a family of the immortals and devil bloodline can even die from even this and we''re known for undying. Sister turn back before you end up dead. I''ve seen too many die cause of this foolish dream." (Estelle) "I won''t stop until I''m dead or I have the truth. But there is one thing that intrigued even me in these Realms. Time keepers. Where''s the original before these fakes that erased themselves appeared. It all points to this hidden tower. And I promised this spell book I''ll turn her back to a person. Even if spell castors use her they don''t understand her nor her origins nor her sisters. I want them to be people again. Can you imagine that." (Purple haired) "Seiki this. It''s unfounded for a royal of the immortal lineage to be involve in this stupidity of yours." (Estelle) "If I do die then a pity I can''t help anyone. But I want to find the truth in this mixed era world of ours. No these worlds should be the correct term." (Seiki) "This is insanity sister. Even for you. Tory was right as the next head of the family you should take the throne. Why this insanity that can kill you any moment." (Estelle) "Yet she killed herself." (Rin) Yuki blinked when she noticed the lady in front of her with dark green hair. "I''m a coworker of your mother. Or better terms is I''m also a gatekeeper. I didn''t think I''d find bits and pieces here. Sometimes something lost can be found too." (Rin) "Who are you." (Yuki) "This memory fragment is of my mother. Seiki. She tried to find the origin towers. Or as many humans and other race knows it as the tower of beginning of time. For the price mother paid. It wasn''t the gods that killed her. But time itself that ate her for finding out the dark truth. It (time) fell in love with one of the time keepers and the highest price for the guardians of the tower and it''s sisters they paid the full price as grimoires. This is the truth. The only truth, the ugly truth of our worlds and why it''s so fucked up with all the mixed time eras. The ancient, modern and futuristic worlds all mixed and mashed into one." (Rin) Yuki blinked at Rin running her mouth. "Enough Rin. The girl needs not know of the past." (Ling Yue) Her head had silver wolf ears popping out but her mismatched eyes burned with anger. "What do you know your nothing but a stranger." (Rin) "This girl is the reincarnation of Hina. Not the time keeper your looking for your anger is misplaced. Plus there are three alternate timelines your speaking of. Meaning three different versions of time keeper of the same person no thanks to the foolish Time as you call it. She is not involved." (Ling Yue.) Instead Yuki stepped back confused when she felt two monsters release their auras on max. Rin was thrown off her feet and slammed into the door behind Yuki. "This does involve me. Rin. Your mother may have been killed by that ashore time. But I am Lin are a part of a whole. She is also the original time keeper at one time. In one of our lifetimes. But you know the most sickening thing that pisses me and her off. Everyone. And by that I mean everyone of you that wish to escape your so called time to become a fake one to run away effects my no her and mine daughter in the far future." (Ling Yue) Yuki''s expression changed when she realized something these were Lin''s emotions and her very feelings of anger. Yet here she was her and Lin''s feelings in sync. Confusion showed on Yuki''s face then the horror of why Ling was so pissed made her come to her senses. The more time keepers existed and altering the past so they ceased to exist to become time keepers was affecting Lin''s child. "Do you. Or any of them understand what messing with the timelines is to her. Ripples that cause more tragic tragedy unfold in her childhood. Yet they don''t stop, they''re a chain event tied down to time. Does anyone of you understand that or my anger at the rest of you fakes. Including what you did to make your mother exist still inside that crystal on her dying breath." (Ling Yue)The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Calm down Ling. This person meant no harm in showing up here." (Yuki) "Oh is that so. When she said she was your mother''s coworker she didn''t lie. But I can sense killing intent easily. Are you so clueless to even that. Your such a clueless child Hina." (Ling Yue) "Wait did you just mean I''m dense." (Yuki) "Why the heck do you even keep track of this person when your unrelated to her." (Rin) "If your taking your anger on her then do it on other time keepers. They''re a annoyance to even me. Our second child is not for you other races to play with. Do you know that because of your stuck up ideas the Phoenix race is almost on extinction in her timeline." (Ling Yue) "Wait aren''t they always abundant and overpopulated even in the realms." (Yuki) Ling Yue''s fierce glare cut through even her, making her shut her mouth. She knew that Lin didn''t want her to be involved yet she somehow connected the dots. This person that said she was a coworker of her mother tried to get her involved. "As I said before even if Yuki looks are close to the bitch 2nd time keeper don''t mistake her for her. Or else I won''t care what happens to you. I''ll unleash a hell you wish isn''t here. I''m Ling Yue, the true ruler of the land of the dead. The daughter of the goddess of dead Yin Meng. My father is the previous lord of the netherworld before Blade Azual. Emerald Azual." (Ling Yue) At the moment Rin heard the last two names she started hyperventilating. These were world class monsters that even gods and goddesses kept away from. One was the ruler of the demon world. The other was the ruler of the dead. There was a rumor that they had a child but many people only dismissed it as a mere rumor. Those who knew better knew she was a dark had you don''t want. Ghosts weren''t her specialty it was dead souls. (Ghosts are considered fragmented souls.) "Y-yyou don''t mean you''ll unleash the dead onto the world if I mess with this girl." (Rin) "I''ll leave that to your imagination. But I''ll say this Hina the mother of all angel is not your enemy. Plus this is only her 2nd reincarnation same with Setsuna. Hima has a hatred for humans, that''s my only clue to you Yuki if you see her. That if is kinda big. And her second life was a disaster, how do I know look into your archives and you will fully understand how she played into human hands. Her hatred is more than a normal person. Sure she won''t kill innocents but that doesn''t mean her hate can be rid of easily by her own former sister." (Ling Yue) Her words were all with a deep double meaning leaving even Yuki surprised. But just as she was about to close the other door. (The one side not broken by Rin slamming into from her pressure) "Ah one more thing, your wondering why I and Lin are so close to each other on a emotional level. I''d say fusion but it''s more our circumstances that made us similar. Then there''s a fact that you didn''t pay attention to. Our memories are perfectly in sync so much so if I can''t tell I''m Lin or if she was me. Unlike the rest of you girls I see and felt all the memories and emotions as if it was me there. Whereas you girls just felt like it''s mostly other people''s lives. To me you''re all like children. Her children are also mine in sense, that''s how I feel." (Ling Yue) Rin was shivering next to the broken door frighten. ''She doesn''t want you involved nor does she want you looking up past history that you don''t have a need for. Time keepers are the problem you don''t need to look for. Leave it to us.'' (Lin) Her shock was just settling down after Lin used telepathy for a message. Yuki''s eyes went to Rin who was confused as she stared at Yuki. "How can this be? Your Hina. That Hina who was used by those disgusting gods as their pet. The one who gave birth to the later generations of angels. This doesn''t make sense." (Rin) "Nor is your reason for attacking my library." (Setsuna) Yuki didn''t say anything when she noticed Setsuna standing there by the hallway looking in on her library. The roof had been destroyed from Rin''s dramatic entrance to try killing Yuki. Then there was how she got blasted through several book cases by only Ling Yue''s aura alone.
"If I so much as see one more time keeper they''re dead. Those fuckers should learn that there''s consequences too. That they want hallow happiness for those loved ones by erasing their existence but is that true happiness." (Ling Yue) Her wolf ears were no where to be seen only her purple hair fluttered in the wind as she sat on the tall building over looking the city. "Well those two aren''t exactly like you either." (Lin) "In what way is idiotic Setsuna and Yuki the same as me. I used astral projection so you can move freely outside of me." (Ling Yue) "Point taken. Sure I hate them time keepers too. But it saddens me that she''s looking for any trades of me cause she asked Rem when Rem visited her." (Lin) "I don''t think she should even know of my existence. Nor my history of my splits. Yet Rem seems to have told her. This girl is as stubborn as me. I only learn about her from archives and I can''t go to her. You know why too." (Lin) "Yes stupid Time wouldn''t allow it." (Ling Yue) "The original time keeper is a sleeping beauty that can''t wake up but is always aware of everything. It saddens me to say this but all I sense from her when I was her is sadness about the outside world as she watched all timelines unfold unable to move or to do anything. Her anger when she saw my daughter''s struggles is still with me. I''m linked to her emotions even now though I''m dead." (Lin) "So the two of us the closest to you in regards of emotions and memories." (Ling Yue) "I guess you can say that." (Lin)
"If I can''t have what I want it can go to chaos by the chaos beast I called with her insanity on the edge." (Davis) He stood at the balcony downing himself with wine as he stood there in anger. His twin had abandoned his plans of world domination for his friends and time with the family. Anger ran through Davis hand as he threw away another glass of wine. It had been 2 days since his brother stopped coming home. This angered Davis. His only support in the family had left him just like that.
Rika gasped as she felt her head with a wave of dizziness. Her feet were unstable as she tried to get up. She heard a voice calling to her to destroy. Another part of her was telling her to search for more mysteries to solve, the other part of her reasoning said to look for her sister since she could help her. One part of her reasoning said to kill her reincarnated sister. A scream came out of her at the thought of seeing her sister in blood. The reason that had kept her going many centuries ago was to see her sisters again. The thought of going insane and massacring was scaring even her. She looked over at Ivo frighten. Her realization that she was in a solid glass room with Ivo frighten her. Then she remembered being knocked out by Rem. "Rika calm down. Auntie said your dying. And that your going insane soon. I should keep you safe so you don''t wander off. Or it might kill you." (Ivo) "And you thought to look me up was the most sane idea. Do you even know how I am in these kinda places. I''m uncomfortable I can''t stand it." (Rika) "Look I didn''t have a choice either. I had to scan your mental health and your physical health for evidence. Yes your mentally unstable right now. Your physical health is deteriorating beyond even what I can believe impossible to your kind yet here we are. How can you not tell us when we live with you. Rika we''re all worried we might lose you." (Ivo) Her eyes stared at the cyborg in front of her holding her hands close to her. With a worried expression on her face. "Did she tell you what Abyssals really are." (Rika) Rika wanted to scream at herself to stop, don''t plant this doubt into Rika. Please she''s just a 2nd generation born from a Abyssal and another race. Chapter 36 traces of Lin; Rems decision "So care to say why there''s a depressed immortal devil at my doors." (Setsuna) "Ling Yue beat her up before she could kill me. Something about this being my second life only and I''m not a time keeper. Or to be exact the time keeper that this idiot was looking for." (Yuki) "Why does it sound more complicated than I want to know. Oh never mind I don''t even want to know. Don''t freaking answer why she was even here. She might''ve just been here for the heck of it." (Setsuna) "She did threaten this person." (Yuki) "Hey I have a name and it''s Rin." (Rin) "Right ignoring that do you know this person." (Setsuna) "No she says she works with mother but I don''t know if she did." (Yuki) "Stop right there I didn''t even lie to you there. Nor was I lying about my mother." (Rin) "Yet Ling sounded like she didn''t want you digging up the past. And it sounded to me if you did dig up your time would also be up." (Yuki) "Then what am I supposed to do! Not fight with time. To not kill the girl he loves even though she never wished for any of this either." (Rin) "If she was reincarnated against her will unlike the rest of us I''d say her anger at time is more than your anger at her. Put this aside for now. If Ling Yue doesn''t any you digging it must because pointless deaths are the most stupidest ones yet." (Setsuna) Yuki shifted uncomfortably as she picked up a book from the table that Setsuna had set them on and pretend to read. She knew that Setsuna''s eyes were on her when she said that. Yes she use Hina as a example of the most pointless death.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "So say sister did you enjoy the so called uselessness of war." (Setsuna) "Okay your just rubbing salt to the wound. Stop it seriously and I know you just wanted to live peacefully with us sisters." (Yuki) "By the way did Lin say anything about Hima." (Setsuna) "That''s the odd thing, Ling warned me that this isn''t Hima''s second reincarnation and that she hates humans for a reason. All humans but she won''t hurt those who are considered innocent." (Yuki) "Maybe she''s wrong. I just hope she isn''t right there cause I''ve seen harsh Hima before she caused more chaos than you angels massacring cities. I don''t even want to see that ugliness that will be brought to the world if she did." (Setsuna) "Your saying we should hope she hasn''t caused any chaos and destruction yet. She''s the vengeful type. And we don''t know how her 2nd life influenced the her so her personality might''ve changed in this one." (Yuki) "So you two aren''t clueless." (Rem) Rem appeared from the shadows behind the two, next to one of the pillars holding the library. In her arms was Snow and Ember was holding her left hand. "Abyssal chaos beast. And Lin''s lover." (Setsuna) "I see I felt her presence from you two." (Rem) "Why are you here Rem." (Setsuna) "Looking for my lover because I felt her presence. Or her soul to be exact." (Rem) Yuki gave a nervous laugh and looked the other way. There was no way she was going to say anything about what happened. Well aside from Ling''s warning and being in sync with Lin''s emotions as well as memories. "Though your lover did have a message for me. To not look into the past events involving time keepers. I don''t know why though." (Yuki) Rem sighed but she set Snow down as she stared at Rin then Setsuna. "Maybe we should take Setsuna and Yuki right." (Rem) Rem had followed trail of Lin''s soul to Yuki and Setsuna. She just didn''t confirm it earlier when she was peeking in on the two. Though she did leave laughing, her face turned serious when she looked at the two. Seemed she had a lot of explaining to do. And she knew she had to start by explaining about their second daughter being transported into the far future inside the realms. Her eyes went to Ember as she sighed out loud. Tired from all this, stress from ghosts, anger at her incompetence to even protect her lover when she was alive and now her daughter''s circumstances troubled her even more. Chapter 37 Lins feelings and her situation revealed Yuki stared at Ember who was sleeping on Rem''s lap while cuddling with her baby sister. From her memories she knew this was the child that Lin left to Rem. But she didn''t have any clue about the after Lin''s death. "Oh the verge of her death, she found out about our second daughter. Any new time keepers made effects her as a child. Sure her personality later on isn''t a issue. But the tragedy after tragedy is what pisses off Lin. Each creation of a unhappy person turning into a new time keepers sets ripples. All tied down to our second daughter. How can she not be angry for being unable to protect her daughter." (Rem) "So your saying her actions are justified." (Setsuna) "She''s normally kind but stubborn. If push goes to shove she will bear her fangs but only after planning. It''s how she''s always been. I''m sure she wants neither of you two involved." (Rem) "Doesn''t that mean she''s angered." (Yuki) "Maybe she is.... the realms can change a person yet she was still also on Earth at the same time. Let me ask you would you still stay sane if you were put in her situation where she is mentally inside the realms 48 hours a day." (Rem) "Our world in the realms is harsh on a normal human if they just get thrown inside without warning." (Yuki)If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "She''s been there since she was a little kid who couldn''t make sense of things. She is use to things by now. Imagine being on Earth in easy mode while your mental state is in another world where everything feels real and you can feel the pain and emotions but everything is on nightmare mode. Do you think a normal person wouldn''t change being put in her situation." (Rem) "Then how the heck is she still kind." (Setsuna) "I don''t know when I met her she was like that." (Rem) "Meaning she never changed much." (Yuki) "She''s stubborn like that." (Rem) "Oh wait your saying that if a push comes to shove she could''ve ended up like one of us. In our harsh world where it''s a dog eat dog world. You know survival or the fittest." (Setsuna) "She didn''t because she lived on Earth. She wasn''t thrown into our world physically. So she didn''t need to adjust and adapt. Her physical body was on Earth. Her mind was mostly in the worlds until she got possessed." (Rem) "Yea we know the rest. But your saying she didn''t like what she found out about her second daughter. Then these two kids with you are they also her''s." (Yuki) "So you aren''t dense sister. If you went through her memories in chronological order then I would''ve answered duh. But I''m guessing you didn''t." (Setsuna) "You say that like it''s common sense." (Yuki) "It helps more ways than one if your thinking stupidly like it''s just memories. Experience and knowledge helps in all sorts of situations." (Setsuna) "Plus it''s better to tell you then have a idiot targeting you two. I''m not betraying my lover but informing you two before you get too involved in her problems." (Rem) "Hey I''m still here." (Rin) "Oh shut it." (Ember) Chapter 38 Izumis identity "Mistress you mustn''t drink anymore." (Maid) "Put it on the tab." (Ling Yue) "It''s very rare to see the Night Empress of the 10,000 demons here." (Light blue hair lady) Her dress was bright red like blood, a perfect tan, and her glowing silver eyes stared back at Ling Yue. "So what does the fallen angel, Hima want with me." (Ling Yue) "Former angel. I''m now go by the name Izumi." (Izumi) Ling Yue''s mouth twitched as she looked at the perfect body figure standing next to her. A sigh escaped her as she stared at the silver eyes. "So it''s true. Through Lin''s memories she saw of your second life. You were reincarnated as a experimental demon created by demons. With abnormal abilities. There was 4 of you. 0, 01, 02, and 03. You were 01, the second eldest. Your kindest to your younger siblings actually put you down. Actually it was a let down for even you right. They all died pointless death by those human hands. Yet you and Zero escaped. He lived and you went back for revenge but died." (Ling Yue) "I see so you do know, yes it''s the simple version of it." (Izumi) "Yet you use your name that was given by 02. Did she not name you when you two were younger." (Ling Yue) "Oh shut it. Night Empress." (Izumi) "You make it sound like I''m a gang boss." (Ling Yue) "By the way I''m a demon." (Izumi) "I know your a demon with special abilities to control metal and aura. Aura can do about anything. From controlling nonliving things to moving objects. Auras can do anything even the impossible. Such as bringing the living back to life." (Ling Yue) "How the heck do you know that." (Izumi) "Been there done that. Aura can do about anything even reviving or curing the sick. Cancer is easily removed by aura if you know how." (Ling Yue) "Your lying." (Izumi) "Not about aura. But as I said you know it''s true since you have Lin''s memories too." (Ling Yue) "Then can I kill all those stupid officials." (Izumi) "If you mean plunge this society into chaos cause your hate. Does this solve everything no. Chaos for the innocent citizens to be exact, can''t you do what you usually do and kill corrupt officials only." (Ling Yue) "They deserve it after what they did to my sister." (Izumi) "Yet Izumi, this is no longer those bunch of humans that did you harm. Nor are your sisters in this current life resenting them. Their living this life peacefully. I know what they last did to you was wrong. Letting you be eaten by neither a human nor anything else but a failed experiment of a attempt at immortality. Yet must you drag this out. This hatred should''ve ended in your last life. That''s what Lin said since those that created you and the rest of the numbered sibling demons of yours is dead. Please stop while your ahead." (Ling Yue)A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "And what allow these freaking pricks of a human to kill and destroy other lives. What they did to me was horrible in itself. That thing they created no longer looked human, no eyes, genderless and only a hunger for anything that moves and breathes. Yet the fucking let those monsters eat me alive." (Izumi) "You only went back there for your siblings'' corpses so they''d have a better grave. But look where that ended you. Hima let go of the past. Remember at least Setsuna''s wish." (Ling Yue) "Yea I remember it was to live peacefully with us sisters. Yet she didn''t get it in the end. There was nothing left of it when she killed Hina." (Izumi) "Though now you know that was a accident." (Ling Yue) Her eyes went to Izumi who had a grim expression. She knew because of Lin''s memories. A sad smile came from her as she backed away from Ling Yue who was drinking. "Really then why is the Night Empress drinking so early in the morning." (Izumi) "State your business instead of dragging me along in circles. I still owe you a favor. Plus this isn''t like you. I found you, both 02, and 03. They both seem fine. Yet you aren''t looking for your brother at all." (Ling Yue) "I''m not here to reminisce Ling Yue." (Izumi) "Then you tell me why did you seek me out. By the way if it''s exterminating the human race then our deal is off. But you still owe me 98 times. I saved you 100 times over the years. Yes, let''s say I ask you to do some tasks for me. You''d do it if you knew the circumstances. Or rather I know you''d do it cause you owe Lin too much." (Ling Yue) "Fine. I''ll do it. Then my request is easy and simple, kill a bastard human... no angel for me. He''s Niana''s son." (Izumi) "Oh this should be very interesting yes. If she found out you''d be dead for it." (Ling Yue) "But the brat is doing nothing like the Azual''s family bottom line nor is he doing as the royal family of his mother and keeping the world at peace." (Izumi) ''Seems she''s been keeping tabs on the boy. Ask her for a name first before you get into the work or we''d have a crazed mother at us.'' (Lin) A smile came from Ling Yue as Izumi mentioned Davis Azual. "Let me guess the typical mortal life got him greedy for world domination." (Ling Yue) "Wow, how''d you guess right. No don''t answer I''m sure you''ve seen too much as a immortal." (Izumi) "Well I guess I will since Hima your second life was never normal nor peaceful. Let''s say I do this for you what of the sisters you''ve found again. I''m merely a assassin for hire and Niana''s sister in law." (Ling Yue) "That''s a lie your also her first love until she mistook Blade for you even though it was your second meeting, with you and Blade Azual there. Only difference was you were still wearing your mask. Yet she mistook him for you and fell in love with the playboy." (Izumi) "Say Izumi. Are you doing this for my anger. Or are you doing this cause you know that my heart from my previous life won''t effect me currently." (Ling Yue) "Or the fact that you have all of Lin''s knowledge of medicines, races and her armory and treasury at your disposal." (Izumi) "Ah guilty as charged. Yes the ownership is really mine yet the 4 of us can use it. And know this the foundation is the original time keeper will finally wake up in this time period this I can promise. Let''s say her awakening is chaotic." (Ling Yue) ''Yet you seem amused you are gonna wake her up.'' (Lin) Ling Yue drank her wine silently as Izumi left the bar. "Finally she''s gone. Yes I did have a crush on Niana until she fell for lover boy." (Ling Yue) "My brothers often get everything while my sister and I less." (Lin) "I''m not sorry at all. She chose the idiotic playboy. And even I don''t pity her sad end." (Ling Yue) Lin floated next to Ling Yue and shrugged as if to say it''s not my fault, you liked her on your own. Chapter 39 Yukis first meeting with Rachel Yuki stared at Rem who was holding Ember in her other hand. Snow snuggled up to Setsuna. "I''m guessing you have no idea as to what to do with Snow." (Setsuna) "Not after my lover left the kids to me." (Rem) "Her kindness has been a burden in more ways than one. That''s why she never could argue with her family nor does she try to explain about those ghosts." (Rem) "Actually if she did try to ask for help a second time wouldn''t she just lose her body again. I mean she did get her body back. But only after 4 and a half year or so." (Setsuna) Yuki sat there silently as she organized the memories in chronological order as Setsuna asked. Her eyes widen as she knew something clicked in her head. "You, Rem you brought all those historical figures here. That''s more than dangerous since they didn''t exist in one timeline before how''d you know they wouldn''t react badly to each other." (Yuki) "One, Ling Yue isn''t a crime lord. Second these individuals changed history many times. Plus these individuals weren''t evil. No to be exact they weren''t a menace to society. Niana Azual. Her name is only changed because her marriage to Blade Azual. She still had to help keep the balance of worlds. Their family has for eons, centuries and millions of years. She herself is from the proud royal family. She puts family first, her love for her husband did kill her though." (Rem) "Damn she did kill herself cause he cheated on her so many times that she couldn''t put up with it anymore. In anger his own 1st eldest daughter killed him. End of story." (Setsuna) Yuki sighed as she stared at Setsuna. "That doesn''t say much about the current family as of this moment." (Yuki) "Three of the siblings kept them together. Miyabi Azual, Reina Azual and Sera Azual. Yet the heart of the family of those siblings was Rachel." (Rem) "Why does this concern us." (Yuki) "Aren''t you looking for those two sisters, the older Hidori and younger Midori sisters. Rachel had the gift of foresight in her previous life. But not in this one yet she she still can help you search for them." (Rem) "No I''m looking for my memories at the moment. I have most of my emotions thanks to my memories as Hina. Besides why the heck would I look for her." (Yuki) "It''s never your choice. When time comes you are mostly led to her either way. In more ways than one." (Rem) "Why does that last part sound ominous." (Yuki) "Ugh, don''t you like also have Lin''s memories. Remember that memory of hers where most people seek her for answers. The only difference was most of them don''t know how they ended up with her or meeting her for answers." (Setsuna)Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Why does this seer sound so ominous still. Doesn''t that sound more like a curse." (Yuki) "Oh really. Through your memories you inherited from Lin who, or what did she go to for almost all the other answers she needed to know even though the other person was a seer that drew 48 hours a day nonstop." (Setsuna) (Trans: be glad that she''s not human doing that or else she''d bled to death by drawing 48 hours daily and out of it. No one knows where her conscious really was.) "By the gods you did not just try to pull a joke to fucking humor me." (Yuki) "Duh your like too uptight at the moment. Like relax for like a few minutes. By the way I''m a immortal." (Setsuna) Ember burst into giggles when she heard the last sentence. Rem rolled her eyes at those words. Yuki looked stunned when she was no longer standing in the library. Rather her eyes widen as she stood by the balcony with a chimney next to her on her right. On her left was the over view of the whole city. "It''s good to see you again Hina." (Rachel) Her eyes blinked when she saw the silver haired angel. She was one out of 5 twins, Rachel Azual was the 50th daughter. Miyabi Azual was 100th, the youngest of the siblings yet the most responsible of her sisters. Seeing her open and closing her mouth Rachel only smiled bitterly and handed her a hot chocolate drink. "So say Hina did you enjoy that time you beat me as a child as a wandering soul." (Rachel) Yuki felt a silent stab to her heart as she almost choked on her drink. "By the way I''m not curse. Most people come to me unaware this is true. Others are summoned, then there''s rarities like Lin who always seeks me out. But here''s a question that can be related to you in more ways than one. And this one is connected to Yuki''s memories as well. Who, or which of your descendants is Niana from. And why does he want his mother to be honored and respected so much even though his stupid siblings destroyed your body by putting it into a statue. Why is your son who is pure angel so loyal and honorable." (Rachel) Yuki blinked stunned at Rachel''s words. She was Yuki yet she also had Hina''s memories of her past too. Her eyes blinked as she stared at Rachel stunned. A amused smile appeared on Rachel. "You know I prefer the other you that''s always drawing the answers instead." (Yuki) "See someone seems reasonable about her feelings. Which is why my siblings were always looking for a cure for me to be conscious and sane. Not full time seer. By the way I like me currently." (Rachel) "Why the hell do you bring him up now." (Yukm "Why wouldn''t I, he''s only looking for his birth mother Hina." (Rachel) "You know what I prefer you in the other world where you don''t talk." (Yuki) "Yet Lin never agreed with you. Her words were everyone should have their freedom. Did you know she experienced so many centuries in our worlds in the Realms. So much that the her on Earth was more mature than she was supposed. 1 month on Earth could be centuries in our world or a blink of a eye she''d experience a lot in one moment. Let me ask you if that is fair. Her being sentimental due to her sadness over a loss of a friend she''d never see again in that world no matter what. Or her agony each time she''d split." (Rachel) Her words shut Yuki up instead she drank her hot chocolate without saying anything. No words can make her win against that argument or Rachel''s reasoning.
"Ivy did you know that all Abyssals are siblings." (Rika) (Remember Ivo''s real name is Ivy Stellar.) "No she said she was my aunt and knew my mother. I''m not going to listen to you Rika your going insane. We''ve been through this. It''s safer for all of us if you stay put." (Ivo) "Oh and how''d you do that lock me up until my time is up. Or kill me like all Abyssals do." (Rika) "I''m sorry I know nothing of my race. But you can''t just go screaming at me." (Ivo) "How about I keep watch this time Ivo. Your kinda tired plus your a cyborg." (Evelyn) Chapter 40 Akis anger Aki stared at the map and clung to her necklace. Her eyes turned to the skies in mocking manner. "You fucking gods know nothing but to take away. First was my mother, next was my sisters, and lastly was those villagers you asked the angels to raze the village." (Aki) (Raze: to destroy) She threw her sword at the sky as she screamed out her heart. But quickly calmed down since she knew the place she was in wasn''t safe. Her eyes went to the glove on her left hand as she remembered the history from the memory fragment when she touched the glove. It''s previous owner was Ember Stella Tramis. A devil who controlled half of the southern continent. Yet on her death it was said she vanished from this world. But the gloves told her another story, its owner was betrayed by a servant that she picked up on her journey across the worlds. "These gods are nothing more than a damnation aren''t they Aki." (Leo) "Oh shut the fuck up Leo. I know your looking for Aquarius but using me as a medium because your sister''s been pissed at you doesn''t make it any less easy." (Aki) "Yet here we are centuries after her anger. Oh by the way you see that river in front of you. It''s the river of lost souls. It usually eats up and misguides the living to be eaten by the river. So don''t pay attention to anything you see or hear when crossing." (Leo) Aki rolled her eyes at Leo the lion spirit as he pointed to the river. She heard many stories of this river. And none of the stories were good. It was enticing to those who lost their loved ones here. But to her it was more of a annoyance she had to cross. "By the way I''ve been curious since day one when we met after I turned 15. Though my sister is only 6 or 5 years older. I lost track of the count." (Aki) "You''re a almost a thousand years old. Aren''t you glad to be alive and well for a ice demoness." (Leo the lion) "Oh shut it. Your as fucking annoying as those stupid beasts of gods." (Aki) "Are you sure we''re going in the correct direction." (Leo the lion) "Of course, I''m right. I saw signs of a plague, disaster and famine in this direction. If we play this right the destroyer can end up killing the gods for us." (Aki)Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Don''t you think it''s dangerous for us. I mean they bring disaster and death to those around." (Leo the lion) "What''s wrong with you, it''s borrowing others. Plus there''s nothing to lose since I already lost what I cared to no thanks to those fucking gods. They have no love for the people." (Aki) "This is risky, even for you. Staying too long with one can kill you in more ways than one." (Leo the lion) "Do me a favor and shut up about my choices for once." (Aki) "You can end up in a blizzard storm, with a plague, or worst you won''t know how or what killed you." (Leo the lion) Aki rolled her eyes as she went to the murky grayish purple river. Her ears rang as she heard souls screaming at her. She blinked when she knew why she should ignore the very river itself or the lost souls might drag her to be a new resident. Hallucinations from those lost souls. Her eyes narrowed when they showed her own mother who she never got to know. "Sorry I never met my mother. This can''t entice me plus if you try my older sister''s appearance which I have never even seen it''d be a dead give away." (Aki) "I never got to ask but why he heck do you hate gods so much." (Leo the lion) "They took away the only person I cared for that would protect me. My other sister, it was also her that helped raise me after my mother''s death. Our clan was out to rid themselves of me. My sister taught me how to survive and how to use all sorts of weapons, from swords to sabers, spears, halberd, bows and arrows, axes, maces, clawed gloves, fists, and daggers." (Aki) "So any known weapon to medieval era." (Leo the lion) "Be quiet you stupid lion. That''s why your sister ran away too wasn''t it. By the way you''ve always avoided,y question on why did you two fight." (Aki) "It was stupid and I don''t even remember the reason, it''s been centuries." (Leo the lion) "I''ll make those stupid gods pay for taking away from me and those countless innocent lives." (Aki) "You sound so....I....don''t know revenge crazed." (Leo the lion) "No I''m very much sane, just disgusted by what I''ve seen over the past few hundreds of years of traveling through words and seeing the gods'' influence. Their faith just makes me feel like puking. One demonic thing after another is what I can say they make a devil''s eating habit of slaughter look humane." (Aki) "Yikes, I''m not always out so I have no clue." (Leo the lion) "Says the coward spirit created by human faith yet hides at the face of danger." (Aki) He groans as his eyes went to Aki guiltily. "That''s cause my twin sister Aquarius is brave and the brains of us two twins." (Leo the lion) "Yet you still managed to anger her for I don''t know how many centuries now. Any news of her yet." (Aki) "If I did I wouldn''t be asking you for him." (Leo the lion) "Yea and you''d cower at the slightest danger. Well aside from this River of Lost Souls." (Aki) "Sure it''s enticing but I have no dead relatives. Nor are we injured or depressed." (Leo the lion) "Point taken." (Aki) Chapter 41 Devils Drink and return to Setsunas mansion Yuki blinked when her eyes went to Rachel who sat down on her arm chair while she gestured for her to sit across from her. A sigh escaped Yuki since she knew that she was the only one here in Rachel''s condo. So she sat down after settling her heart down. "See even you Hina as a mother would worry about him wouldn''t you. You left him when he was 9 years old. His older half brother was part demon, yet you were at war with his father due to the orders of a god. Whom you never bothered to question. Why is that." (Rachel) "I don''t know I''m Yuki in this life. I''d like to live as the current me." (Yuki) Rachel smiled but shrugged, she tossed a bottle to Yuki. Recognizing the bottle from one of Lin''s memories her face goes extremely pale. "This can''t be can it." (Yuki) "Devil''s drink made by yours truly herself. Ember the devil''s blood. Yes it''s also a wine but also a strong poison since she did go to the world where there''s only poisonous plants and animals. Yes your damn right most of us avoid that place since your constitution would have made us dead or liquified by those plants. Let''s say this is my gift to you." (Rachel) Yuki looked at her in horror. Her expression said if you knew the origins of this thing then why the hell do you even have this devil''s drink here. Yes there is always a black market bar which they get these sorts of drink but they had to pay for it. And even most of the people would avoid this type of drink even if they have a poison immune system.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "No worries hopefully you don''t need such a deadly poison drink. But then again if you do end up meeting him I wonder will you be Hina or Yuki." (Rachel) Her eyes blinked as she is teleported by Rachel back into Setsuna''s mansion. A exhausted sigh escaped her. "So you do know that your lover is still around just dead. And a wandering soul at that." (Setsuna) "She isn''t always reasonable but she said she wanted to let things run it''s course or where things would lead her after what she found out about our 2nd daughter." (Rem) "Doesn''t it count that she and Ling Yue''s feelings are mostly in sync." (Yuki) Ember pursed her lips as she stared at Yuki, Setsuna looked at her sister''s eyes but her eyes told her she wasn''t laughing. "By the way is it cause sister''s life as a experimental demon that she wants all dead." (Yuki) "Kinda. They did ask for it for calling her a monster and making her out to be one. Sister never was like that. She''s actually quite emotionally sensitive than most and very caring." (Setsuna) "Why do you say that now." (Yuki) "Cause what she cares most about is family." (Setsuna) "Wasn''t she threaten in our last life too because her children." (Yuki) "But unlike you Hina she didn''t have a choice but to go to war. While you could''ve stepped back and had the time for your own family." (Setsuna) Yuki felt the words stab at her, she was Hina yet at the same time not her. Rachel''s words reminded her yet Setsuna''s words reminded her. She was only a part of Hina but also not her. "Say Setsuna. Is there a way for a person to turn to their previous incarnation." (Yuki) "Ugh you did not just ask what I think you did." (Setsuna) "The reason why Setsuna is still the same is cause her having all her memories intact of her previous life since birth, whereas you didn''t." (Rem) "Damn straight I did. Damn those stupid saber tooth tigers." (Setsuna) Yuki burst out in laughter at her mentioning her age again, her sister Setsuna was 2 millions years. Even if this was her sister from her previous life, she was still her sister. Chapter 42 messy family reunion "Wait why the heck do you ask for that of all things." (Setsuna) Yuki avoided eye contact but even Rem could connect the dots. "Though your her reincarnation that inherited her memories after Lin''s death. You didn''t come to terms with it completely. You fear Hina as a angel don''t you. Whereas you knew her as a human didn''t have as much influence on you. Your frighten by her ability to believe what those gods give order to the late Hina did." (Rem) (Trans: following words blindly without a care.) "What the heck do you know about the current me." (Yuki) "A lot more than you do. Since I can read thoughts. Soul memories are past life memories that are imprinted into your very being as exact as the actual events that happen yet no one normal has a way to see it. Well except Lin. Even if she knew the answers she won''t tell you it straight now will she." (Rem) "I know. In her memories she had a round about way of hiding things to protect someone else. That''s also how the devil Ember died. I''m surprised she named her daughter after that devil." (Yuki) "Actually she named our 1st child after the 3rd Phoenix queen." (Rem) "You know that you fearing yourself is reasonably normal since Lin was in control of you before you know. Like went super stupid. Well aside from your brother complex." (Setsuna) "Oh shut it Sun." (Yuki) "Aww, there we are. My loving older sister is back." (Setsuna) "By the way how does Lin know her kid is even the 3rd Phoenix queen and not the devil." (Yuki) "First of all she was born already, second of all it''s her name that Lin named her afterwards. She''s neither the demon Devil Ember, or the 3rd Phoenix queen." (Rem) "Oh ho. Sister do you mind the title Mother of all Angels." (Setsuna) In a sense it''s true, so much so she wanted to bang her head in the wall and shout at her previous self like why? I don''t want this label. "Congrats." (Setsuna) The joke got on Yuki''s nerves so she pinched Setsuna''s cheeks. Yes she remembered this feeling of uselessness and frustration. The current her just let out a frustrated yell as she pushed Setsuna away from her. "Damn it''s a freaking miss. I told you it wasn''t easy to kill the little girl." (White beard man) Yuki''s eyes narrowed at the vampire then Setsuna, her eyes were questioning her sister as if to say is this a thing for you. Being in danger. "No. I don''t even know them sister." (Setsuna) Ember face palmed as she was thinking I maybe young but can''t you be more obvious about not knowing them. Like the hell you do is say it out loud. I''m just a kid but if I was her I''d go with telepathy not straight out denial. Even Rem who was a Abyssal chaos beast just let out a wry smile as she picked up baby Snow. "Boss they said getting rid of this immortal can help with one of our plan." (White beard man) Yuki''s eyes turned cold when she heard the man talk on the phone. Her face turned up a blank as she remembered of the vampire the other night ago. But she had a sense this was deja vu for her. She couldn''t put her word on it but she was sure this scene had happened before. She remembered where she''d seen it. Rather she saw it twice before this, her sister Aki had just finished hunting a grassland rabbit and a vampire lunged at her hand. There was another scene she had recalled of Hima when Hina was only 13 years old. The demon sister of hers charged to cover her whole body when the vampire tried to kill her not drink from her. Anger flashed through her all over again, she didn''t hate all vampires but she hated being threaten by them for no reason. "You know what I think I''ll massacre myself so annoyance to free this anger though I know the rest aren''t at fault but seems my sister''s being targeted. Now I can''t have that now can I." (Yuki) Setsuna shivered since she knew her sister had been angered. The only other time she saw her sister angered was when Hima locked her older brother inside a tower. That was a disaster, Hina as a human still was powerful enough to make her shiver, yet when she was reborn as a human that died down. (Lin split from her and her powers disappeared mostly. To be exact they went to sleep. Whereas Setsuna''s was unlocked on full blast since then.) "Say how nice it is to have a family reunion. Don''t bother this is the last of these vampires. They were so bothersome." (Izumi) Yuki stretched her arm out as if she wanted to touch Hima but she was out of reach. Her eyes only widen when rose petals of red blood fell to the ground and Izumi''s hand came from the man''s bloodied throat. What really surprised her was Izumi''s expressionless look like she didn''t have the time nor care. She did really chase down the vampire from another corrupt human''s house. The fat chubby man they called Daddy Golds that owned half the city, she killed him and all the vampires hiding in the building. This was the last one, it annoyed her when she saw Setsuna. Both her eyes narrowed at Setsuna. (By the say she hasn''t noticed mc cause she doesn''t see souls and she''s aware of Setsuna cause her aura and mannerism seems familiar so she knows it''s Setsuna.)This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "So are we going to play your stupid game of family." (Izumi) "Hima don''t throw that at me like you don''t know how I feel about what happened back then." (Setsuna) "Look her Hima. It was a accident she didn''t mean to kill me." (Yuki) "Oh so you found sister''s reincarnation to play along with your stupid play." (Izumi) "As if your one to talk your the one that values family more than anything back then and even now. Your also more emotionally unstable." (Yuki) Izumi''s eyes narrowed at Yuki as she realized that Yuki also had Hina''s memories. Her hand went to her eyes as she burst into laughter. "Dear gods, the obedient pet is actually lecturing me. Hina, my dear sister your words are like poison for me. Have faith in human nature, believe the gods and their rules as well as their logic. Did you know that was the reason I turned into a fallen angel in the first place. Those petty rules that chain you down. I got tired of the so called fake heaven." (Izumi) Her words stunned even Setsuna since she didn''t want to talk about her circumstances before. "Did Lin tell you sister she helped me regain most of my freedom. I like being unrestrained, yet that was used against me in the last war against you. You did as the gods ask without questioning. Does massacring millions and billions not weigh on your dear mind. Oh no it didn''t. When I first did so I couldn''t stop throwing up, I was disgusted by my own self. Damned, that''s what I felt for angels. Say sister does killing innocent lives and remembering every single one of their helpless expressions disgust you." (Izumi) Yuki almost threw up when the words were said, it scared even her. Hina''s kind unquestioning self, it disgusted her to no end when she end when Hina''s memories of child labor was involved. Rather she was happy most of it was vague until Izumi mentioned the crimes that Hina did yet she ended up happy living her life as angel. "You demons weren''t exactly right either." (Yuki) "Right at least we left those humans alive. Well maybe alive after torture and living life in the worlds made a living hell on earth for them but we had to do something to balance out the ugly truths right. Yet humans turn right and wrong around flipping white and black saying angels are pure and in the right. Demons are damned and in the wrong. Well that''s only devils though. We never did anything beyond correcting what you fucked up angels made a mess of. But yet here''s something interesting your descendants of your birth lineage actually tried his best to correct the wrongs, he even created a family rule to honor those wrongs." (Izumi) "You can''t mean." (Yuki) "Very much so. Did he tell you what the god actually did to your daughter that disgusts me and all demons. He put her to sleep for eons, your son and his descendants tried for generations to awaken her. Ah you didn''t know that did you Hina. I also brought her here to this planet to see if someone can awaken her." (Izumi) Izumi gave a annoyed look at Yuki''s stunned face. The last information struck a nerve for both her and Hina. She didn''t know how to react to these facts, nor the ones that Rachel threw at her. He''s still looking for his mother. "I have no idea what your talking about." (Yuki) "Oh really, so you don''t know your first eldest son''s twin sister who''s a pure angel instead was sealed into a deep sleep since birth nor about her birth. Wow and your lover tried to fucking hide her from your so called god. Oh right you had to kill him in war when he tried to reason with you who only followed orders blindly." (Izumi) The words were like a stab to Hina which caused Yuki to flinch. This was her previous life''s mistakes yet it was haunting the current her to hear this one and about the massacre. It felt like her heart was silently bleeding. "Say does living as a angel please you now. Hey if someone had a choice would they in the realms choose a angel or a demon? If it were me I wouldn''t regret choosing a demon, since they''re the most strong with a sense of justice aside from that stupid clan that obediently follows the gods orders." (Izumi) Yuki felt a mental stab in her mind, Izumi noticed her expression and nodded in satisfaction. "See even the current you doubt them. Well I wouldn''t mind one goddess and that''s only the half angel and half vampire Yuki''s mother. She did try to fight for racial equality rights. Right Setsuna." (Izumi) Setsuna lowered her head slowly but she didn''t argue with Izumi. This was how Hima was she''d lecture them the right from the wrong. Her kindness only extended to her family, yet that backfired in her last life. So Setsuna had no clue how her sister was currently. "I still clean up the fuck up of society as usual. Though I might not be able to as much since she requested me to do some major clean ups. Those pricks messed up many things all over the place. (Trans: she means the timelines and she''s talking about living time keepers. 1st generation got kidnapped by Time as we all know so Hima doesn''t have to kill her. And 2nd and 3rd one died of old age.) I do kinda owe her." (Izumi) "Why am I getting chills down my arms." (Setsuna) "Because I can''t read her thoughts either this isn''t funny. Chaos beast can read thoughts like instincts." (Rem) "Well that''s too bad sometimes for me logic and instincts are all in one in my body I have no need for excessive planning. Hey Rem did Lin tell you about Ling Yue''s crush. Or how she tried to help her first love until the very end but ended up utterly disappointed in both her sister in law and Blade." (Izumi) "You are not going where I think you are." (Yuki) "Oh I am. If Setsuna wants to play family she has to get to know the current me and who I''m doing my request for." (Izumi) Setsuna''s eyes widen in horror as she sensed what''s wrong. "NO! You can''t FREAKING MEAN you were hired to kill them all for Lin." (Setsuna) Yuki tilted her head in confusion even Rem could connect the dots she backed away horrified. She never blamed time keepers for her daughter''s tragic childhood that was slowly unfolding. What makes it worst was her daughter wasn''t a adult until 1000 years old by Phoenix years. So it was along tragedy after tragedy happening. Her pet getting massacred protecting her at age 3. Her father of the world was killed by her own best friend. Then her sister was used as a living sacrifice by some villagers she was passing by on the journey. (Remember she''s a royal Phoenix so she has photographic memories and her powers can be inherited by her incarnations but yes her mother is horrified by each events cause they all happened within a few months. And yes these are what happened so far. Rem has been keeping tabs on her too.) "Say Rem can they say what their lives are justified if a innocent child is suffering in their place. Can those people say ''oh we''re the most sorry and pathetic yet miserable people in life so we want to erase our existence. They''re nothing like the 1st one she actually did it cause if she didn''t her kingdom and her world would be eaten by a destruction dragon. At least her pathetic life was honorable the rest are fucked up weaklings who can''t handle reality." (Izumi) ''Her bluntness shocks me.'' (Ember) Ember took Snow from her mother and silently nodded. Izumi wiped her hand of the blood from hand. Clearly she was tired of talking with the two. Hina was known for her kindness so much it was blinding for her, Setsuna was stubborn and Hima for her sense of right and wrong. "But I have to agree with Lin. If I want to be reincarnated to our old worlds and I had a choice I''d choose royal Phoenix bloodline. Even if they''re more traditional than most." (Izumi) They stood there stun as she vanished as quick as she came. (Nope she only went there by coincidence and wasn''t even looking for her sisters, she was looking for a prey that she almost lost on the trail.) Chapter 43 discussions and who neither of them wants to meet; Evelyn admits the truth "Dying, I wonder what that means. Hey do you remember what it''s like. To me I''d like to experience it just once Yuki." (???) Yuki blinked when she remembered that memory but not the owner of the voice. Her best friend. Yet her memories weren''t all there. That was the last time she saw her in that dried wasteland. She now remembered that memory, her friend had asked her do you wonder what''s beyond this life. Can we go somewhere or where''s our destination, that last one she couldn''t answer. Then she remembered Elena called her sister and they were leaving the wasteland but her older sister was sick. Yet she always found the time to come talk to Yuki. Organizing her thoughts a realization hit her, Elena''s sister died on that day. The very same day she asked if there would be a next life for them or a purpose for person. "Damn now I feel horrible." (Yuki) "Sister what''s wrong you''ve been out of it since you saw that dead body on the front garden fountain." (Setsuna) "Don''t remind me. Hima was just there too lecturing us." (Yuki) "Here''s a question for you since mother said I''m stuck with you." (Ember) "Fine ask away." (Yuki) "Say where does a Phoenix go at the end of it''s life." (Ember) "That''s easy, they slowly forgotten who or what they are so as they fade away they turn to silver dust." (Setsuna) "Yet they''re always reborn as someone else. Royals retain their memories and the nobles and commoners don''t. Nor do they have the cheat to inherit powers of reincarnations after their deaths." (Ember) Yuki only smiled when she remembered her mother Evelyn. Her hearing was excellent so of course she remembered the scene at the school. That also involves her mother yet she knew it was her mother''s soul not her physical body that would be affected like Phoenixes. "So I''m stuck with the demon, yep that''s what mom said when she left with Snow. She did say she''s leaving her with a pure angel that''s a bit too much. I''m guessing Niana''s reincarnation." (Ember) "Brat how much do you know." (Setsuna) "Let''s say all of it since I inherited my mother''s archive ability also I''ve been keeping track of my younger sister and no shit I''m pissed too. Can you blame a kid that''s around almost 13 years old now. Plus my sister''s age is stagnant because those freaks doing time leaps and messing with their past and erasing their past like it''s nothing. Like oh fucking come on thing of the damn consequences. You fucks are messing with a life of a innocent child that should be 7 years old by now. But she''s now a traumatized 3 year old with perfect memories. For the stupid gods someone like freaking kill those bastards gods too. And like can someone get rid of this asshole named time. I mean the prickles are annoying he keeps reincarnating the girl though she wishes to never be reborn. Those around her always die without reasoning and she can''t stop it. Also don''t you dare comment on me being a child. Even I''m stressed out over my sister." (Ember) Setsuna blinked at the child who just threw all her problems at them in one go. Her expression said to Yuki hey does this one sound like a kid. But Yuki only shrugged because her soul looked the same as her current appearance so she didn''t say anything either. Rather her eyes looked at the door where she noticed the ghosts laughing. She nearly forgot but noted they seemed to be building up since it reminded her of some sort of mountain of corpses. "Oh so you could also see those ugly monstrosity that killed my birth mother indirectly." (Ember) "Why do you call them monsters." (Yuki) "Fine then. Quick question does that humanoid form with bulging ugliness and cruel mouth look human or normal. Or for example that female face sure she looks normal but her opening slit mouth like a arachnid does that look like it''s human anymore. In what way does these ghost that only knows how to manipulate and lie seem human friendly." (Ember) Yuki''s eyes stared at the giant body pile by the front door from the living room. Her nervousness was noticed by even Ember. "I see mother was worried you''d be a victim. No worries I''m 12 years old but yes I can exterminate these just fine. Also I won''t eat such disgusting things. It might get me sick, I maybe part Abyssal but even I won''t touch these things." (Ember) "Why don''t you then." (Yuki)Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Where''s the fun in that if I don''t even see these guys and girls'' boss. Yes each group has a boss. It''s much easier to do so in one fell swoop yet yours seems I don''t know missing, M.I.A, like seriously what''s with these things no boss yet your like a magnet." (Ember) Yuki didn''t know what to say to the 12 year old girl who was more honest than them. Instead she gave a wry smile while she noticed to her side Setsuna banging herself head on the wall. Her only thought was wow she frustrated you so much you don''t know how to respond to her anymore. "Sister you shouldn''t argue with a child." (Yuki) She took her original appearance before she attended school. Making herself look around mid 20s again. Setsuna looked stunned to see her clear golden eyes shining in the sunlight. "Is it me or you hid your eye color for the past few days. Plus it doesn''t seem normal for a ice demon of the clans to have those eye color. Are you sure your father is a ice demon from the clan." (Setsuna) "It''s more if I didn''t I''d attract others from just my golden eyes. Since others don''t even have this abnormal eye color." (Yuki) "So you went with blue eyes cause it matches your hair color." (Setsuna) "Why do you seem concern about my golden eyes. Don''t dragons also have the same eyes too." (Yuki) "No. The way glows reminds me of only one person. Izumi, the immortal devil. She was the former Phoenix princess in her previous life. Her parents named her as Aries, yet she was framed and betrayed by her own sibling. Or rather her siblings were used by the elders to try to kill her. You remember her in history right. No rather you have Lin''s memories of her whole life story too don''t you." (Setsuna) "Don''t even mention that I hated her brother''s twisted sense of justice even if wanted her not to change. The stupid undying immortal dragon was the worst ever factor to her changing." (Ember) "Yet it seems impossible for me to be her descendant." (Yuki) "Or is it? Only your mother knows." (Setsuna) "Why are you shocked when I mentioned Izumi. And not Hima. Well she did use the trail grounds after she did that ritual of slaughtering millions of humans to resurrection her general. That slaughter turned her into fallen angel. Then she used the last resting ground of the last war when you and Hima battled as a trial ground to change her race into the devil race." (Ember) "Wasn''t it because she no longer wanted to be labeled as a Saint by her brother." (Yuki) "Rather it might''ve been cause she was tired of sharing her life with that hypocrite, I mean look at her lives she lived. A million or so most of it she had been killed due to the idiotic brother who saved her at one point in her 1st incarnation." (Setsuna) "No one can be a saint forever. Not even Aries. Her brother proves that to her. Killing her when she was angered by someone''s corrupt ways. Yet her own younger brother saw the good in everyone." (Yuki) (They''re talking about a story that Setsuna and Yuki knows all to well. Aries was framed, royal Phoenix are pure blood so her mother fasted out her younger brother. Her sisters were raised by her yet they realized hundreds of years later that it was a mistake they had made. One of Aries sister shot her with a arrow almost killing her. Her brother used a forbidden art to try to prolong her life. Yet in the end she still died but ended up sharing a body with her brother for centuries being able to switch in between as they wished. Until after her millionth lifetime and she was returned to the realms. Tired of her brother''s sense of justice and reasoning she split from him without telling her plans and changed her race to a devil. Of which he considers evil and later hunted her down.) "Even a Saint would change if someone was that stubborn even if they ducking saved you once. Or the fact that their your brother. He should''ve been happy with the fact she spared him after all that cause their family blood." (Setsuna) "If I was her I''d kill him on my 100th life when he held me back to watch the bandits kill my family and the villagers." (Yuki) "Ironic Hima was named Izumi too in her second life." (Setsuna) "Yet she was a experimental demon created by human hands and ended by them too." (Yuki) "Well killing a destructive dragon is easy since spells and weapons don''t work. Just teleport them into a black hole. Immortals even die from that." (Setsuna) "You did not just diss yourself." (Yuki) Setsuna shrugged since what she said was the truth. Even immortal weapon killing devices don''t work on destruction dragons. The reason why they mentioned it was because they mentioned Aries''s brother. "You''re not thinking he might be here." (Yuki) "Don''t know until we see the bastard." (Setsuna) "He''s the only brat I don''t want to meet." (Yuki) Her eyes widen when she realized that Hina''s way of speaking is slipping in and so was Hina''s mannerisms. She drew a blink when remembering that Hina was also a former princess. In her own mind she felt like screaming no, I do not even want to stand out this way.
"You don''t even know the real father of one of your daughter." (Rika) "I have to admit I was drunk when it comes to Yuki. Don''t think it''s that bad though. She seemed just fine." (Evelyn) "Why do you not suspect her father''s origins." (Rika) "Sorry I don''t wish to talk to someone who''s insanity is losing it about my well being. Nor of the time I was drunk. But you aren''t wrong that Yuki''s father isn''t my husband but another man, though I don''t think she knows about her twin sister." (Evelyn) "She had a twin sister." (Rika) "You sound shock. Yes she had a younger twin who had, a weaker existence. So much so that she kinda blended in into the background. It kinda worries me." (Evelyn) "Then do you know what happened to her." (Rika) "I sent her away as a 2 year old girl. So she has no memories of her mother. Plus she''s safer with the 600th Phoenix princess than my own clan." (Evelyn) "Doesn''t that mean you lied to Yuki." (Rika) "If you trying to reason with me in this state please stop. My daughter being sent away has to do with the fact she looks nothing like my clan members too. As they said there''s no medicine for regret. She has a better chance at survive with my childhood friend than with me." (Evelyn) Rika''s crazed eyes look straight at Evelyn who shrugged. Her head wasn''t tuned to Rika though she sat there watching the ceiling. The silver hair still lingered in her eyes the happy little girl reaching out her hand at her mother while smiling and crying at the age of 2. Chapter 44 truth of Lins life on Earth "In a sense I want to know why Hima kinda looked at you like that." (Yuki) "Isn''t it because her sense of values is different from us." (Setsuna) "But her reincarnation did seem off. She somehow retained her memories unlike how we got ours through Rem''s whim. That''s why in her 2nd reincarnation it went into chaos. You know how she loved freedom more than anything yet humans tried to cage and control her. No one can tame a wild ferocious tigress. Especially when hates being locked." (Setsuna) Yuki stared at Setsuna before looking at Ember. Ember shrugged at her which she knew she was referring to the ghosts. "What are your thoughts on gods." (Yuki) "Fools who think they can control fate." (Ember) "Idiots who want more than they need to consume." (Setsuna) Yuki blinked at the two, but her expression told them she disliked the gods. "Say sister you never said why you were here, like without your memories before you inherited from Lin''s memories and knowledge." (Setsuna) "Let''s say I killed some clan members in self defense of my sister who they tried to kill saying she''s cursed." (Yuki) "I''m guessing you got put as a gate keeper and missing some memories." (Setsuna) "Damn straight those things did. Their more uptight than their ancestors back in those days and the equality rights is not even working and those fools are abusing powers." (Yuki)You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Setsuna sat down on the couch laying down like a cat bored. "You know living as a immortal can do a lot to you. Even boredom." (Setsuna) "Sister you did not just say what I thing you did." (Yuki) "I kinda get why Ember tortured all those slave traders." (Setsuna) "Stop sister we don''t want to go there. Please let''s stop before we get too deep in why the devil Ember Embrance made those poison drinks either." (Yuki) "Well she did keep strange pets." (Setsuna) "Define strange if you see a person with a bottomless hungry earth dragon as pet." (Yuki) "She did tame a lot of strange pets too... and mythical beasts that seem to hate humans in general. Also she did seem to hate men." (Setsuna) "Ugh can you blame her and Lin for that. Practically Lin got raped by ghosts. You don''t do that to a 10 year old who knows nothing of the outside world or society." (Yuki) "Yea you have a point there." (Setsuna) "It''s also the reason Lin hates men in general back on Earth." (Yuki) Setsuna became quiet and seemed to have fallen asleep. As if she didn''t want to continue the conversation. Yuki only made a bitter smile. If she was put in Lin''s position and her life ruined by ghosts too she would hate them. "Why did she just avoid the subject about my mother." (Ember) "Because even she knows how to read the mood. Plus your mother is the type to not lie or break her promise." (Yuki) "You speak as if you know my mother well." (Ember) "Honest, loyal to her friends and always kept her promises. Well until the ghosts broke all her rules." (Yuki) "So your saying my mom''s been stubborn to keep those things." (Ember) "It''s rules engraved into her soul. Something even she doesn''t go against cause she doesn''t know the consequences of such a thing." (Yuki) "So your saying souls with rules within them engraved down aren''t meant to be broken." (Ember) "Yep or the consequences would be dire to the idiotic person who did, in Lin''s case that it was the ghosts but they had already ruined her life." (Yuki) "My mother. She what do you think of her." (Ember) "Stubborn and loyal to her friends. She puts her friends first since her family on Earth was disfunctional. You can even say it''s mostly appearances for them. When they started caring about her, your mother found it too late. The ghosts had already possessed her." (Yuki) Chapter 45 Time messes with Yuki; original time keeper Yuki blinked when she noticed the shift in space. Her eyes went to where Setsuna was but she wasn''t surprised to see her sister was no longer there. She let out a annoyed groan and Ember clung to her dress tight. "Where are we." (Ember) "A territory. Think of it as another space that''s identical to this one but twists and turns. Doors leading to different unknown space or to be correct places you''ve never been." (Yuki) "Wait aren''t the dangerous." (Ember) Instead she shrugged as she picked Ember up and hoisted her on her left shoulder. It didn''t really bother her since she wasn''t in her heavy armor. Her right hand went to the front door trembling. She had no clue what would be in the territory. Territory were formed from abnormalities in the energy. Inside the territories there would be a different space of time, with living things inside. Each space differing from the next. It was never the same. Opening the door she was shocked to see a grassy plain, but then her expression turned completely pale when she saw the castle. This place she was very familiar with it, yes Hina''s previous life as a human princess. Even she didn''t deny it since time ran differently here. It just meant more dangerous for her and Ember. Even if knowing more about that timeline might help her. It was still dangerous and anything could kill you in this medieval time period. "Is something wrong." (Ember) "Very. I remember this place. It''s the castle from when I was still Hina." (Yuki) "Wait you don''t mean this is." (Ember) "Afraid so missy." (Time) Yuki''s eyes narrowed as her face distorted into anger. The handsome green haired man in the Chinese robe annoyed her to no end. She understood Lin''s hatred towards this man. He did as he please because he was time itself. Even she wasn''t clueless to what happened now. He didn''t throw them into a territory but a time pocket. Yuki didn''t usually click her tongue but seeing him she couldn''t help but do so. "You fucking threw us into a time pocket." (Yuki) "Congrats for guessing right." (Time) "Your a monster you know that. You already screwed with Lin many times, even her daughter." (Yuki) "Well it had to go somewhere. You know all those loop holes in time and time leaps." (Time) "Out of all people you choose a innocent baby to burden with all that." (Yuki) "But won''t she be fine, growing into a adult from all those lessons." (Time) Her eyes glared at him as he smiled as if it wasn''t his problem. "Say, did you hear of the doppelg?nger affect Yuki. Let''s say in this time line cause me there''s the original. And the current you. Then here''s a fun fact the original you in this timeline had just died by her brother. Now if you meet her you''ll fuse with her but I wonder how that''ll turn out." (Time) Yuki turned even paler at his words as if he had made her lose all hope. "No! Your worst than a monster brainwashing the 1st timekeeper by keeping her soul near you then reincarnating her making her thing she loves you. When in fact that love was towards her younger half sister. And you already know that yet you played with her time and again by reincarnating her without her actual consent. Is this really love. No it''s obsession of wanting to possess something you can not." (Yuki)Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Frighten Ember hid behind Yuki. Time no longer smiled but it didn''t leave his face that he planned something for her. "Asshole no wonder you don''t know about the original time keeper. Well except she''s always been asleep since the beginning of time and watching. Wait that''s also her other ability to see from another''s perspective and experience what they felt. That''s why she hates you so damn much. She saw what you did to the first time keeper." (Yuki) It all clicked into place the more she though about it. But he left after giving off a laugh, it sent shivers down their spines. "Aunt Yuki, was that man evil." (Ember) "In more ways than one. He thinks it''s amusing to see humans struggle to live. If they get too talented he cuts them down by killing them. It''s the phrase heaven gets to jealous of talent so they have a shorter life. To be exact if they''re a threat to him he does so." (Yuki) But she was frighten of this time period exactly because she couldn''t predict where and which city Hina might massacre. Her breathing became uneven since she knew she couldn''t alter the past no matter what even if she fused with Hina. It might make her personality might have a huge change. Disasters weren''t even the word. She put her hand on Ember''s. "Ember.... if I fuse with the other me. You have to do one thing. And that one thing is get in contact with the Setsuna in this time. No matter what or the consequences she will protect you." (Yuki) "Why are you trying to push me away." (Ember) "I am not. But if I end up fusing I might have to relive the past without being able to stop it from happening. Plus we can''t change much of the past here. Time knows that too. If anyone could it is the real person that can manage time but to do that she has to wake up. Or you could....(chokes) ask Ling Yue for help." (Yuki) (Yep Ling Yue is older than blade by centuries. This is the first generation angels and demons they''re talking about, at this time Ling Yue was 13 years old. Blade hasn''t been born yet.) "Why do you sound kinda bothered by Ling Yue." (Ember) "Because this might change a few things in history. You know because she still has her heart which the gods later label as forbidden item. Her heart is what harms her from having feelings so eventually she''ll have to rip it out." (Yuki) Ember stood there stunned as she looked at Yuki then back at the hand that gave her a token. "This is the demon world''s gate entrance token. It can get you in and allow all those demons in the netherworld to let you off. The token can also allow you to go to Ling Yue as a free pass. Explain to her about Time and she will know what to do." (Yuki) Ember''s face turned pain as she wanted to say what about you but she realized that from what Yuki said the chances of her being unscathed was lower than 80%. "I might not be able to do anything for you this time around. But when we meet it might be different." (Yuki) Her hand patted Ember''s head as she walked away towards a village. Ember stood there stunned as her hand clutched tightly to the token.
''Damn it! That stupid asshole is at it again.'' (Airi) "Wow she''s angry again." (Lin) "My guess is he did something that even a domesticated cat wouldn''t do that would later come back to kill it." (Ling Yue) ''And you two dimwits fasten your stupid thing to wake me up. First thing I''m doing is punching the guy then we throw him into some volcanic piranhas.'' (Airi) "Is it me or is the original time keeper more pissed than depressed." (Lin) "Time probably did another idiotic thing. Like killing someone or messing with someone''s fate when he''s not supposed to. Isn''t it usually then that she flips out the most." (Ling Yue) "So true but she didn''t have to go on full blast." (Lin) "It''s not like we can tune her down either. You know we hear her thoughts on a daily basis. Plus she''s actually what keeps Time from not screwing everything and everyone''s life to let''s say utter chaos and hell on the living world." (Ling Yue) "Then all we need to do is look for a medium and put her on a mountain full of energy turn it on full blast to make it so we can synchronize it with Airi''s wavelength and aura then voila we got awaken time keeper that''s not man made. Which reminds me have you found that vessel." (Lin) "Niana''s the most suitable." (Ling Yue) "Damn your first crush eh? She''s a tad bit more tricky to trick now. I mean you can try to seduce her since you know her last life let her learn not to trust man and she''s a lesbian in this one." (Lin) "You did not just throw the idea of me being bait out there." (Ling Yue) Lin floated next to her but shrugged as if to say better than what Airi wanted to suggest. Chapter 46 shocking truth Yuki stared at the ground confused. She remembered fusing with Hina during the war. Her seeing Setsuna scream at her to not attack Hima. "Where the heck is this place." (Yuki) Confused her eyes went to the cavern above her head. She noticed she was inside a small garden with a lake and a cavern above her. Her eyes went to her body to survey what was wrong after the fusion. But her eyes stopped at the blue armor on her and her light blue hair. Hina''s hair color, this didn''t seem like a normal side effect. Then she remembered she was convulsing when it happened because of the fusion. "See it doesn''t seem to be much." (June) Confused she looked around the bushes for the voice. "I wonder what you are. A mix in between a destruction Phoenix and life dragon or a devil with ice demon blood line. Which is it." (June) "Neither." (Yuki) Yuki raised a brow at her response but instead she seemed stunned when she saw the lady in a white kimono standing next to her.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Who are you." (Yuki) "Let''s say a friend of Evelyn." (June) Rather she had no time to say anything because she felt pain in her left rib. Making her remember that Hima and Hina had died from that last blow. But because she accidentally fused with Hina in the last moments she knew that Hina had survived too. It was just a matter of time before they completely fused. "Which are you? Because it seems to me that your soul has been switching in between too people." (June) "Your a Phoenix." (Yuki) "A royal. But yes I''m your mother''s childhood friend and her best friend." (June) "Why do you sound so sure I need to know." (Yuki) "Cause you''re odd. By the way has she even told you that day. She was drunk on the day she got pregnant with you. Her husband wasn''t really the guy she had you with." (June) Yuki''s golden eyes widen in shock, she stood there stunned completely forgetting about Hina''s prior injury in the ribs. (Yep June was told by Yuki''s twin she sensed something wrong. So thinking that it might be her twin, she asked a fate for help and pulled Yuki into their timeline. But she had to hide Yuki from prying eyes due to he really looking exactly like Hina at the moment aside from her golden eyes.) "How the heck do you know." (Yuki) "I kinda hosted the party because her getting married. I didn''t think she''d get that drunk and sleep with another guy." (June) "Let me get this straight. Your saying my so called father wasn''t actually my damn father." (Yuki) June only nodded as she looked at the girl that had a pained expression from her injury. "Seriously stop standing and lay down before you actually fracture a lung again. It took days to heal all the serious wounds." (June) Chapter 47 twin sister and painful experience "Wait then so you even know who my father is." (Yuki) "Decent guy actually he searched all the neighboring countries for your mother. Is Izumi''s descendant, known as the Emperor of the north Valentine Forest. Though we he heard your mother died he kinda did kill himself. He''s a bit of a romantic idiotic guy." (June) Yuki gave her the look and you never thought to let my mother know. "Well I dislike her choice in having that bastard as her husband but she liked him since we were little. Plus I thought it was kinda sweet." (June) ''No it''s not he could''ve at least sheltered me and my younger sister.'' (Yuki) "She was going about her life in a married woman. I can''t just go ruining that on a whim for some guy that is very sweet yet loving. He was also a immortal devil but he had like the funniest humor. But he was so kind too, he''d never mistreat a woman or kids." (June) "If he was decent as you said you could''ve got him to my mother instead of let that jerk raise me and my younger sister." (Yuki) "I was kinda busy too. Your mother never really told you right." (June) "Told me what." (Yuki) "I''m the queen of the Phoenixes currently." (June) Yuki gave a blank look and June smiled as if it wasn''t much of a secret. It should''ve been obvious when she said she was royalty. ''I thought at the most she''d be is a princess she only looks 19 years old.'' (Yuki) Her eyes went to pink hair and the white kimono. "But you look no older than your teens." (Yuki) "How rude! I''m older than your mother by 8 years." (June) "Yet you look so.... youthful." (Yuki) "Rather it''s not a choice for me like the rest of you. It''s more like I''m pass a thousand years old already. It''s just potions and magic doesn''t work either." (June) "If you said my real father was a good man why didn''t you get him and mother together." (Yuki) "Um, no. Between her loving the guy she know and choosing the guy she had a one night stand. That''s just no, I rather be her best friend than be hated by her." (June)Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Wait if all Phoenix sees souls is it something inherited." (Yuki) "It''s to differentiate who''s who for us. Also lying to a Phoenix is stupid we can tell if a person is lying to us." (June) "Wait why did you know I''m in danger." (Yuki) "Friendly help is always appreciated." (June) "Don''t change the topic." (Yuki) "Though I got to say where did you learn your etiquette. It''s as if your also a royal." (June) The horrified Yuki sat down making her cringe when she realize her ribs are still broken. June sat down next to her sighing. "So who did you fuse with in the past that had so much influence on your appearance. Why do you look like Hina the mother of angels." (June) Instead she had curious eyes looking at her cautiously. "Isn''t that obvious aunty. Sister doesn''t even know a thing about my existence either." (????) "Amelia you should still be doing your priestess training and dancing in the ritual." (June) "Oh screw it. I rather see my younger twin. See my intuitions is never wrong about my twin. Nor has my guts." (Amelia) "Your Aries." (Yuki) "How rare you have the abilities to see souls too. Yes I''m Izumi after my millionth life. I got tired of my crazed brother trying to kill me." (Amelia) "Wait did you just say younger twin." (Yuki) "I was gonna break the news to her myself somehow." (June) "Did you miss my question to her. She''s that Aries." (Yuki) "So what? I''m still your twin sister. Though I have to admit it feels strange to be the child of one of your own grandchildren''s descendant." (Amelia) "Why did mother keep you a secret from me." (Yuki) ''Which eventually came blasting up in my face.'' (Yuki) (this is her inner thoughts of the situation) "Your mother said she was running out of time plus her clan wouldn''t accept Amelia who looked different." (June) "Why didn''t she say anything to me before doing so. I at least want to know I had a older sister first." (Yuki) "Mother didn''t say because as a baby and child my existence maybe then. But I could easily fade into the background doesn''t mean I won''t be bullied by the clan members." (Amelia) "Wait what''s your real hair color then." (Yuki) "Silver with golden streaks of golden bangs." (Amelia) Her eyes went to Amelia''s light purple hair and noticed her golden eyes staring back. Amelia smiled as she sat down in front of Yuki. "I''m guessing time screwed you over and you ended up fusing with Hina for real." (Amelia) "Your kidding right. You look like a Phoenix blending in." (Yuki) "Nope that''s just her using illusions." (June) "Plus I have to use aura to glamour so my eyes don''t glow. But yes I''m more a immortal devil. You did inherit the eyes but I have no clue if you inherited the abilities of one either." (Amelia) "Hold up are you sizing me up." (Yuki) "Even the gods here are annoying me. Damn I prefer those of Yuki that half vampire''s era when she ruled over the other gods after her mother''s death." (Amelia) "No use crying over it." (June) Amelia put her hand on Yuki''s left rib, making Yuki cry out in pain. "Oh shut up little sister. Or else what I''m about to do will actually hurt more. Stop squirming aren''t you a demon." (Amelia) "Wait you can''t be thinking of....Ouch... stop....AGH...." (Yuki) A scream came out at the end when Amelia shifted her bones back into place. "Man up sister." (Amelia) (she''s joking) Yuki''s in tears at her as she''s trying to crawl away from Amelia. "Hey be thankful I helped you at all." (Amelia) Chapter 48 a favor "Sorry." (Amelia) Yuki gave her a glance but Amelia smiling at her so cheerfully told her she wasn''t really sorry. The innocent smile of the 25 year old girl with light purple hair up to her ankles. "Why do you seem to be enjoying this." (Yuki) "Aunty June always speaks about mother happily. Almost like a young girl in love gossiping about her favorite girl." (Amelia) "Hey I''m not that bad." (June) "Rules, rules and more rules. They''re meant to be broken, plus I''m not playing Saint again." (Amelia) "You! You''re supposed to be doing that dance." (June) "Been there done that as a Phoenix princess already. Hey I have a idea. Dress sister in my red kimono and have her dance for me." (Amelia) "Wait does that mean you used you intuition and guts to save me to dance in your place." (Yuki) "Not really. But I am tired of Phoenix traditional dancing. Like I mean come on! Let it rest after so many traditions. Plus this is a abundant race of Phoenixes. Just a few centuries without those dancing rituals can''t be bad." (Amelia) "You say that as if it''s not in your soul nor conscience to do it." (June) "Sorry aunt June I have a birthday party to attend it''s my ex fianc¨¦''s little sister''s 130th birthday." (Amelia) "So you made me save her so she''d be your replacement." (June) "Sorry I really need to go. This time I''ll make it up to you sister. I''ll look for a way to take you back to wherever you need to go." (Amelia) "Then instead look for our younger sister I left her when I was barely in my teens she was still a child. It''s been a few centuries now. Please look for her." (Yuki)Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "That can be so easily done especially with a overpopulation size of Phoenix race. A information network is the most we can do." (Amelia) "You did not just label us as a resource for your own fun." (June) Amelia smiles but shrugs as if it''s not her problem. Yuki sat there stunned as her older twin sister walked away happily. Leaving June with a bitter smile. "How the heck am I supposed to replace her for a dance I never did." (Yuki) "At least she wanted to help you instead of running away." (June) "What do you mean." (Yuki) "Back when she was 4 years old she''d do anything to see her mother again. She pulled pranks, abused her powers from her past lives. (Remember she used to be the former Phoenix princess Aries who was framed.) About any old tricks in the book so she could go see her mother who cared enough to get her away from the clan. She was the most upset when she heard your mother died. After that she just kept running away from responsibilities after another." (June) "Wait what happens if you guys like skip the rituals like she said." (Yuki) "A supernatural disaster. This ritual was created by our ancestors to avoid a calamity that might kill our whole race, not using it did cause the floating island to fall and made our race live in the desert for many centuries. We''re just happy to have the floating island back." (June) Yuki stared at June''s bitter expression as if her favorite pet died. Talking from experience told her them living in the desert must''ve been harsh. "Who was in reign during that time." (Yuki) "The lost Empress Ember. Her lineage ended with her in the desert. Let''s just say massacred along with some others of our race." (June) Even Yuki knew how to read the mood since June didn''t want to talk about the fall of the island. Her guess is her sister probably though it was a myth due to their so highly populated Phoenixes in this current era. "If she''s leaving then does that mean I have to do the dance even though I look nothing like her." (Yuki) (aside from her eyes that is) "I''ll do so instead. She''s as stubborn as they come. You might want to watch too but do remember to use illusion to hide yourself. The gods are most cautious towards figures that look like immportant figures of the past since they are more powerful than they look. Also you might have a few angels trying to kill you on the spot as blasphemy for trying to look like Hina." (June) "Damn weren''t they the ones that disrespected Hina''s corpse by putting it into a statue and molding it. They''re all hypocrites." (Yuki) "By that I mean most would be offended even if you did fuse with her." (June) "I think I''ll take up her offer on the dance. But you''ll have to teach me." (Yuki) Chapter 49 Junes anger and unfortunate events "I''ll do the dancing. It''s not really your problem since you have no clue about what the ritual even is." (June) "Say is there a reason why your partially blind." (Yuki) "Is that Yuki speaking or is it Hina from experience." (June) "No this is me talking from experience." (Yuki) "That''s fine then." (June) She had brought Yuki to the platform and the temple where they usually do rituals. Yuki''s eyes widen when she saw a dragon appear out of no where and open its mouth just above June as if to try to eat her. "You! Our race and yours have had a peace treaty for 1 million years. How dear you just a damn 3rd prince come break it during our ritual." (June) "At least suspect that we would invade in the 2 thousandth year of that crappy treaty." (Sky dragon) Yuki''s eyes narrowed at the grey sky dragon flying in front of her. But she gave away her expression saying I thought so. It was well known that these two races have been at odds with each other in every generation. Only those eccentric dragons disliked going to war with the Phoenixes over a feud that had long past. "Why the heck are you doing this." (June) June was even more stunned to see that there was more dragons appearing. When they do a ritual it was always on the mainland away from their home on the floating island. The people watching her perform were also many of the people from her Phoenix community. They had looks of horror, they couldn''t believe that during their sacred ritual the dragons would invade. "I''m not surprised they attacked you guys." (Yuki) "And who might this young lady be." (Sky dragon) "None of your concerned. Dragons are short tempered and easily pissed off." (Yuki)
In the very same forest at the same time June''s fianc¨¦e - In another part of the world not to far away stood three figure on a cliff. A beauty with dark green haired was trying to reason with the beautiful lady standing at the edge of the cliff with a cold expressionless face. Her looks can even devastate kingdoms, her light green blue dress blew in the wind. "Sister you can''t do this. Even if father does use you for this marriage." (Green haired girl) "Does it matter to you. I never agreed to father''s arranged marriage is this a joke to all of you. Aquarius do you also agree with that man." (Expressionless lady)This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Aquarius who was behind her sister Diana cringed, this was the lady that she served and saved her when she was found in the forest injured. "Sorry my lady. Your father has decided this for your own good." (Aquarius) "A mockery of a marriage, he wants me to marry the Phoenix queen instead of inheriting the throne." (Expressionless lady) "No Ferris father''s doing this for your own good so brothers won''t kill you for the throne." (Diana) "By forcing me onto the only royal in that family left." (Ferris) "Sister don''t be rash. Suicide is not the answer." (Diana) "I told you and father many times I''d rather die than marry in this life time. Even if she''s a female, this a mockery to my vow I made to teacher many centuries ago. My martial arts doesn''t allow such thing either. It''d be the same as sending me to my death." (Ferris) "Calm down older sister that isn''t what father meant or wants either." (Diana) "Between that and me choosing to end my life which do you think is better. Being ripped apart from the inside as if being eaten alive or plunging to my dead and having my brains splattered." (Ferris) "My lady please calm down." (Aquarius) "Neither one of you can stop me. I maybe a dragon but I''m still in my human form meaning even this can kill me if I wanted to if I don''t shield myself." (Ferris) Both let out a scream as she jumped off the cliff.
At this time the sky dragon felt something off. He turned his eyes when he heard someone screaming. Once he noticed his 12th younger sister''s scream and his sister''s figure falling into the forest he turned deathly pale and changed to his human form trying fly to save his 1st eldest sister. His brothers usually fought for the throne but he didn''t want it, because he knew that it should''ve gone to his sister Ferris since she was the oldest among them. But his father denied that using the excuse she was a girl. June stood there stone when she saw the other dragons panicking so much. They didn''t know what to do. This was the 1st princess they had just barely announced to June the other day that she was to be engage with her. Yet she was now plunging to her death. Yuki''s eyes narrowed but before she knew it she had appeared at the scene as well. Seeing the grey sky dragon with black hair and green eyes crying as he held his sister in his arms. "NO! This can''t be happening. Ferris please not this." (Sky dragon) "Eric..(cough)... father drove me to this. (Cough) I never.....wanted any of this." (Ferris) Yuki seemed stunned seeing blood coming out from the dragon''s head. But a knowing look flashed in her eyes she attempted suicide. Her family had drove her to it. "You practice the Fremista Palms. They''re martial artists who vow to not wed. Nor can they have intercourse, it''d be the same as killing them. So your father forcing your hand is worst than death for you. Those who practices this skill is vowed to keep their words until death. Breaking it is like breaking your life. Which meant you jumped of your own will." (Yuki) She knew because she had witnessed a similar scene as Hina and happened upon a scene similar to this. One was the older sister and the other was the younger sister who didn''t practice the skill, her sister''s overly sister''s love had twisted so much that she drove her sister into a corner so she jumped to her death at sea. Those who practice the skill also had expressionless and were mostly cold to others. But they still had emotions even if they didn''t show it outside. "Wait so your saying it''s not that she didn''t want this. It was her old man that drove her to this." (June) "That is the truth. From what I can see from the skill emitting such coldness from her." (Yuki) "Your (cough) quite knowledgeable." (Ferris) Her eyes closed and Eric screamed in sadness as her body went limp. June''s fists were shaking, the fire dragon king had drove his 1st daughter to her death which to her was unacceptable. Chapter 50 unstable Yuki; Amelias disgust "It was a indirect death though." (Yuki) June knelt down with a look of pity as she stared at Eric crying his heart out. Her eyes then went to Yuki with a bit of curiosity. Upon talking about the skill Yuki changed her tone as if she knew more about the skill. This wasn''t knowledge her as Evelyn''s daughter would know without her diary or traveling worlds. "That knowledge and your way of talking. Yuki that''s not the usual you anymore." (June) "Is it, because it seems normal for me." (Yuki) "No the part where you used Tresmen pronunciation isn''t. It''s a long lost language of the humans eons ago. To be exact since the 1st generation of angels in Hima''s time period. Hima was a 1st generation angel." (June) "Wait you said was." (Yuki) "She died at a young age as a human, retained her memories and was reborn as a angel. Then she betrayed the god ruling them because his unjust rule. And she also hated being bound by rules and laws. Her way of doing things were for the weaker people of society even if she was no longer a princess. Punishing the unjust is and always was her way of things." (June) "Why do you sound so sure she was as you said." (Yuki) June didn''t answer to Yuki''s question either. Instead she flew away towards the dragon''s kingdom. Her anger at the irresponsible king had killed his own daughter indirectly. Aquarius stood there stunned as Diana dragged her to her lady''s side. Yuki stared stunned as she not the soul still lingering over the body. "I wish you well Aquarius your free to go. You owe my family nothing anymore." (Ferris) Surprise hit her strong as she stared at her mistress with a tearful crying face. "No! This isn''t possible she would survive any circumstances. It doesn''t matter what the situation she''d still be alive." (Diana) "Why did she say that. I served her of my own free will." (Aquarius) "I understand what she meant. She meant she released you from her family circumstances go now that your free." (Yuki) She actually wanted to say it was a miracle that Ferris could talk to them. Most souls would just go on to their next life, rare cases they end up as wondering souls without a body. Which made her wonder where Ferris was going to after this. "Wait why did my mistress say that." (Aquarius) "Sister has always said she didn''t wish for you to be burden by the family." (Eric) Yuki stood there shocked at herself usually she''d be more responsive to a person''s death yet now she felt indifferent to this person. She staggered walking away confused at her own self. "Hold up you were with the princess what''s your relationship with her." (Eric) "She knew my mother since her childhood." (Yuki) Without saying anything more she left them. Aquarius followed her unsure where to go. "I have no wish for anyone to follow me now when I''m unstable." (Yuki) "Yet you knew what she meant." (Aquarius) "Sorry I can''t help you. I have issues of my own. Mine own life is off balance already I have no need for another person to worry about." (Yuki) "I''m a elemental spirit so I''ll manage." (Aquarius)The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Really because I like being alone." (Yuki) (This is a lie she shows concern her own way and prefers being alone to not let others get hurt by her.) "Look I can handle myself. Since she released me I have no where to go." (Aquarius) Sighing Yuki didn''t say anything as they traveled by foot through the forest. It was enough time for her to figure her thoughts out and notice that her mannerisms were changing too quickly. Her hand had already grabbed the rabbit''s neck before she even noticed it making her flinch. Because of this she noticed her strength broke off its neck. "Wow you have a good grip there." (Aquarius) Instead she didn''t respond back, her hand went working on skinning the rabbit carefully. Making Aquarius watch her with great interest at the work of her hand using the knife. "This is amazing it''s like you''ve done this before." (Aquarius) "You get used to it quickly after hunting them for so long." (Yuki) ''Wait what am I saying I never hunted them in this life. This is Hina speaking isn''t it. She and I fused so her speech and my manners as well as my memories are fusing.'' (Yuki) "What''s wrong you seem momentarily distracted while skinning it." (Aquarius) "It''s nothing. I was just wondering what do you elemental spirits eat." (Yuki) "That''s rude we eat the same thing as everyone else." (Aquarius) "Then is it fine for me to barbecue the rabbit for you." (Yuki) "Sure." (Aquarius)
June stood at the gates with her bow drawn with anger seething out of her. At her feet were 13 royal guards that she had already massacred. Both her pink brows furrowed with her anger, her perfectly tanned skin was very much lively. More than anything she seemed as if a war god resurrected and would stop at nothing but killing her enemies. "Why it''s the queen of the Phoenixes. Welcome to our home. Sorry I can''t be more welcoming than coming here to meet you." (Don) "You sent your daughter knowing that she''d either die if she did marry me or any other man. Sending your own daughter to her death. I bet you knew she couldn''t marry either way." (June) "She was nothing more than a pawn on the chest board that no longer had it''s use."(Don) "Lives are not pawns! Especially not your own children." (June) "Distress over a little girl. Is this really the so called Phoenix queen." (Don) Her eyes seemed to be filled with hatred as she glared at the king of dragons in front of her. But her hand tightly gripped her bow as she notched the next arrow at him. "Isn''t it common sense for a king to use everything to his advantage." (Don) "The teaching of us Phoenixes is that life is sacred no one has a right to ruin another''s life." (June) "Look what we have here Reista." (Amelia) Reista stared but she let out a soft sigh. Her eyes could only see souls as burning souls, she was considered mostly blind by her people too. This was because she because she couldn''t see anything else aside from souls. Amelia stroked her on her head as if she was a child. Her light blue hair waved in the air as Amelia undid her hair band. The pale skin seemed to glow in the sunlight as if she was a goddess that descended. "Wait Amelia didn''t you say you were attending a party." (June) "Yes I was, but then my gut feelings said something was wrong. Plus I didn''t feel that tingling sensation in my head so my guess was it was you not my sister in a strange situation." (Amelia) Her words made June blink after awhile she realized it was in its own way Amelia saying she cared about her. But what surprised her was the girl standing next to Amelia squinting at the dragon queen. "A corrupted soul. Clouded by a blackness, his soul was original a dark red but now it looks like a cluster of black. Is this why you brought me along." (Reista) "No, I just had a feeling I needed your instights even though your still new in your own society as a soul devil." (Amelia) (soul devils are terms human used to describe her race, but in reality they aren''t really devils. This race manages the transmigration system of souls. They help keep the balance of souls and it''s very rare but yes their race can create souls from scratch if they wanted or manipulating souls. The real reasons humans calls them devils is because they can control souls with their will.) "I can''t really help. Remember I''m just around a hundred. Meaning that I can''t even access the transmigration system yet nor can I cleanse this bastard." (Reista) "That doesn''t mean you won''t know his weakness." (Amelia) "Nah! All fucking souls have it. You just have to be a soul that''s powerful and made of other souls like my race to create a individual personality unique to our race." (Reista) ''That''s sarcasm she''s using on the last part isn''t it like it''s supposed to be obvious us Phoenixes call them the Soul creation race because many souls form one individual which our race considers a miracle.'' (June) "Yet on my freaking birthday you drag me here to clean up this trash." (Reista) "Ouch not all tainted and corrupt souls are trash." (Amelia) "To me they are. Because they''re either unable to reincarnate or they end up as fate gatekeepers for most of their next life until their clean if the system can''t accept them." (Reista) "Harsh." (June & Amelia) "Hey stupid girls I''m still here." (Don) "Oh shut your stupid mouth up before I rip off your tongue." (Amelia) Chapter 51 Yukis words "What you think that I''m just going to sit here." (Don) They all felt a chilling blast of air coming from him. Yet Reista was unfazed her eyes narrowed more in anger. This person, no rather who tainted the dragon king, she heard his late wife died after the birth of the 1st daughter whom he also loved dearly but the signs were showing that he had been tainted and corrupted when the peace treaty that Amelia mentioned happen. ''So who was it that did so.'' (Reista) His claws grew out as he charged towards June who still had her arrows notched but was distracted. Annoyed Amelia tossed her giant''s sword at him. "How can this be! That''s the sword wielded by Reina Azual during the giants war that''s she got from the dwarves. They made it in image of the giants'' physical strength and height yet Reina could wave it around with only one hand." (Don) "Oh, seems someone did their homework on soul weapons. This was later wielded by another person too. The Empress of the sky and the celestial queen of the 23rd generation." (Amelia) His wrinkled face paled, he already looked 45 years old with white hair. Yet he looked like he aged another 10 years. "They say she possessed in human strength and knowledge. Her powers was the most unreasonable, she was no Saint massacring as she pleased as if she was possessed by anger." (June) "Anger. That''s not the right word. To be exact she was controlled by the corrupt emotions of humans and influence to wipe out the rest. So that''s why she was neither a Saint or a just ruler at the age of 14 years old. She was put down at age 230. Rather she was considered the most short termed ruler of the celestials." (Amelia) "Why the hell do you sound so sure of it." (Don) "Because I was curious when I found this sword next to her body. So when I saw the gate above her head I understood. She didn''t do what she wanted, rather she had no free will to begin with. If she doesn''t wipe out others she''d end up dying by being eaten by those things from the other side. Say are human''s emotions that are corrupt a fickle or human nature." (Amelia)Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Being able to possess her isn''t about how it''s a fickle. It already happened once in the past then wouldn''t it be possible in the present time here." (Reista) "But I can''t sense it here so it hasn''t happened in this era yet." (Amelia) Don tried to claw at Amelia who was standing before him holding the giant''s sword, but she deflected his claws with the hilt of her sword.
Aquarius stared at Yuki surprised after she ate her food in silence. This person seems to know her mannerisms as if she was a royal. It made Aquarius wonder was this person born as a royal so why was she here. What made her stare even more was how she noticed that Yuki had taken a rest with her back to her spear leaning on it. "Does that look comfortable." (Aquarius) "What do you think? I''m used to this." (Yuki) She felt this was nostalgic like she''s done this before yet it also felt new for even her. Hina''s memories of it often happening and her going on hunts with her bow and spear. Yet she wasn''t comfortable with sleeping in tents and bed. Rather it was odd that she was a princess yet enjoyed sleeping on her spear. "Why would you who has manners of a royal princess prefer sleeping on a spear outside instead of making a bed and a tent to cover you." (Aquarius) "Isn''t this way easier to move, than to come out of the tent after getting dressed when someone approaches this way your prepared in case they ambush you while sleeping." (Yuki) "That does make sense but why don''t you at least cover yourself since the weather can be unpredictable." (Aquarius) "One where we are is inside a barrier if it rains so easily in the shadow forest that''s owned by the assassins organization in the underground world of the mortals than that''s stupid." (Yuki) "So you did know where the Phoenix had their temple hidden." (Aquarius) "It''s the most obvious thing right." (Yuki) "Why do you say that." (Aquarius) "You put it in a place well guarded and least expected to be and also the most dangerous place to be." (Yuki) (Trans: this place is a safe haven for assassins and those on the black market list, it''s the most dangerous yet also the safest. Well aside from the fact that it''s outlaw rules and any bodies dropped here can be considered missing for a just reason and no one would look for you.) "Wait did you just throw me a fast one with double meaning." (Aquarius) "What did you think I said." (Yuki) Chapter 52 direction "Doesn''t this place creep you out." (Aquarius) "It''s not like it''s a graveyard nor am I seeing rank A soul reapers who eat souls alive to maintain their youthful appearances." (Yuki) "Why do you sound unbothered by that." (Aquarius) "Because it''s not my problem who dies in this forest the longest they stay away from me." (Yuki) (Trans: how they die is their problem the longest we''re uninvolved in their problems and they stay away from us.) "Wait did you just use Sez as in this princess doesn''t care. You used old manners of speaking." (Aquarius) Yuki blinked when she realized it was a slip of the tongue. Her hand tightly gripped her spear as they began walking again. They both walked awkwardly in the forest. "So....what''s your opinion of a male." (Aquarius)The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Idiotic, scum, bastards and down right ugly to the core." (Yuki) (she used her father as a example she doesn''t really hate all guys but yea her father left her the worst impression. By that we know it''s Yuki''s father that raised her she''s bad mouthing) Aquarius just gave a wry smile since her small talk only dampened the mood more. But what really got her interested was the way this person knew a long last language that the Phoenixes could recognize but the rest of the world didn''t. Well aside from elemental spirits since they don''t die so Aquarius narrowed her eyes at Yuki. "You also seem familiar have I seen you somewhere before." (Aquarius) "Surely your mistaken I have not seen you before this. To be exact this is my first meeting with you." (Yuki) "Wait why are we heading east deeper into the forest. Didn''t you hear that there''s a monster that eats man and humans alike." (Aquarius) "How old is that news." (Yuki) "Since the Zeke king''s reign the rumors have still hung around until today." (Aquarius) "So your saying since Reina Azual''s time period." (Yuki) "Yes." (Aquarius) "What''s wrong with heading through the middle first." (Yuki) "Some say it''s more than a corpse graveyard." (Aquarius) Yuki rolled her eyes at the elemental spirit. But she can''t say much herself since she felt a power surge in that direction so she headed east. Chapter 53 emptiness and Evelyns emotions June stared at the dragon king as Amelia bashed him in the stomach with her fist instead the hilt. What did surprise her was that Amelia was using her left hand to do it. Wasn''t Amelia right handed? "Your such a bore." (Amelia) The dragon king staggered as he look at her in confusion where was this little girl getting all that strength. Don glared at her standing expressionless before him but her eyes were in disgust and disappointment. "Who are you really." (Don) "Aries the infamous framed Phoenix princess by the council of elders." (Amelia) Frighten the dragon king changed into his red dragon form and tried to fly off. Annoyed Amelia threw her giant''s spear at his left wings. "My aim is never off. Since in one of my millionth life I was a elf. Never piss off a former celestial fairy or former goddess like me either. Those were my other lives before I was known as Izumi. Say tyrant king please and amuse the expressionless me who lost her real smile the day I heard my caring mother died." (Amelia) (Yep she snapped and yes Amelia is a mother complex. Or as they call mother con.) ''She finally admits that she lost her expression to express herself. She did smile when she saw Yuki but even I know that it was fake.'' (June)
Leo stared stunned as he say the falling palaces from the skies and Aki laughing at the gods as they writhe in pain on the ground. The male destroyer she asked was called Kerites meaning disaster. He didn''t name himself but rather people whom he killed. (80% of the time destroyer rampage and kill. The other 20% are female and they only kill when necessary. No more or less, the girls hate killing pointlessly only the rarely seen rampage as they please. Since they''re born from negative emotions and attachment from every race inside a city causing natural disasters or diseases spreading out. If they stay too long that place with be nonexistent of life so they have to move constantly.) Kerites agreed to the girl''s request because he was amused and he hadn''t caused any disasters in a while. Plus she had found him near the river of lost souls. It was also called the river home of the dead. He couldn''t really cause disasters there since that place was full of negative energy itself. Which negated his powers. So when she brought up her request he couldn''t help but smile. After all it meant throwing the worlds into chaos. "By the way girl I never asked throughout this journey with you and the spirit." (Kerites) "What did you want to ask." (Aki) "Why do you hate these gods." (Kerites)Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "They took away what I treasured the most, my sister." (Aki) "I see. Here''s my other question why did you want revenge." (Kerites) "Because I want them to feel the pain I and millions of other lives they took felt. I want to destroy the so called system they built." (Aki) Kerites stared at her as if she''s a odd species he had just saw for the first time since getting to know her. First she wasn''t scared of him a destroyer. Second she didn''t seem to care about the disasters or diseases happening around him. Nor did she seem affected by the negative oddities such as the supernatural disasters such as the zombie epidemic or the tornadoes. Rather she was indifferent and uncaring but after finding out why he felt weird. There was someone worst off than them who was born from those negative and corrupt emotions from mankind and other races. "Meaning you had no reason to be scared of me since you already lost your reasoning. You only living now are for two things your sister and looking for revenge. You got the latter. I don''t feel like ending you myself your more in a sorry state than even us destroyer. Plus I''m not a peacemaker like idiots of my kind." (Kerites) Kerites picked up his cap he had tossed before the battle so it wouldn''t get destroyed with his top. His tan chest was exposed after the battle with the gods. He has done her the favor of killing the gods already, so he left her there. Aki stood there stunned after she look at her hands then the corpses of the angels and gods on the ground. Golden blood of the gods and goddesses were stained into the ground. She felt satisfaction but there was this sense of emptiness inside of her. Rather she didn''t know what it was, what was it that made her feel lost and empty. Her hand ran over a angel''s face that looked 15 years old. "Would sister like the current ugly me as it is." (Aki) "Wait what''s wrong now Aki. Hey Aki don''t ignore me." (Leo) "Sister I finally got them back for what they did but why do I feel like this. It felt worst than the day I lost you. The anger I felt has gone away. That dread and hatred towards losing you from my life. Why did they do this I asked? Does gods only exist to take and take from us. Why does getting rid of all of them give me emptiness and this hallow feeling. I finally did all those people right! So why please sister answer me! They finally died. The gods finally got what they deserved." (Aki)
Evelyn stared at Rika who tried to claw at her and dodge to the side. But her steps were slow as she felt a sense of wrong. Her mother''s intuitions were telling her something wasn''t right. This made her stop herself after she slammed the door on Rika inside the glass room. "Damn so close. Get back here Evelyn this talk isn''t over. Oh wait I know why your motherly instincts are kicking in. It''s your youngest daughter." (Rika) (Rika is listening to the insanity so she knows everything from them at this moment even the fact that Yuki''s back in the realms. And she''d do anything to get out of her cage even use words against them.) "I have no time for your insane reasoning or your madness." (Evelyn) "Say but what I''m saying is the truth." (Rika) "Sorry I won''t listen to a insane patient that''s in house arrest. I''ll talk to you when your more calm." (Evelyn) "But let me tell you a secret your unaware of that I know of. Your 2nd daughter is not Aki like you make it out to be. But Amelia, whom lost her expressions the day she heard her mother died." (Rika) Evelyn staggered next to the glass wall when she heard those words. It was a stab to her heart, to protect her own daughter she had to send her away rather than keep her inside her clan. She could feel her heart being torn all over again when she remembered little Amelia crying to her saying she didn''t want to leave her. Chapter 54 Embers emotions and Jades problems Yuki yawned as she walked with Aquarius towards the center of the forest. She didn''t care if it was a graveyard for some sort of monster like everyone said she felt a power surge and headed there because she felt it. "By the way why are we heading towards the center." (Aquarius) "Are you saying you as a spirit can''t sense a power surge or this magnitude." (Yuki) "Wait is that your reasoning! Don''t people usually avoid these things." (Aquarius) "They avoid power out bursts from a monster or fights. This is more likely a treasure that even the gods don''t want to come into being. But it''s odd how there''s no angels coming here to destroy it. I mean goddesses and gods can destroy billions of innocent lives so that a destroyer wouldn''t be born. Yet they also kill as they please for those that go against them." (Yuki) "Wait why are you so knowledgeable about gods." (Aquarius) "Because I fused with Hina." (Yuki) "But if what you said is true wouldn''t that mean your the mother of angels too." (Aquarius) "Not by choice. Plus I couldn''t do much to change the past." (Yuki)
Ember stared at Ling Yue then said nothing. She stared at herself she had changed over the years too. The only difference was that Ling Yue had brought her along without reincarnating. She was surprised by seeing her mother being projected out in astral form. "Ember you''ve grown up." (Lin) Surprise hit her because she looked 17 years old now but her eyes narrowed at her mother. "Mother you.....how old are you really! You died when you were 22 years old but you might''ve been wondering around in between for awhile." (Ember) "You don''t ask a lady her age." (Ling Yue)The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Ember twirled her black hair as she stared back at her mother. Ling Yue was kind to her even over the years even though her heart being a imbalance back then when she first went to her for help. She only explained the problems of Ling Yue''s heart as a half wolf demon and goddess was gonna be and the half demoness solved the issue easily by ripping out her heart and sealing it before it''s time. That was the only change in the time line. But what did annoy her was many centuries later when Ling Yue was traveling with her younger brother who had just been born not too long after that. He was 14 years old. It was the angel''s 29th generation at the time. And she had met Niana again a second time yet she mistook Blade for Ling Yue. This made even Ember annoyed because Ling Yue was wearing the same fox mask that was black and white the only difference was her gender was more easier to see. The first time she and Ling Yue met was at the ruins and she told Ember all about how the little angel gotten lost. It was to the point that Ember wanted to kill her (LY) brother for being a player but she had to let the timeline run it''s course or none of the Azual''s would be born. Hatred was seeping out when she remembered Niana so much so that she wanted to kill the dense angel. "Please calm your anger." (Ling Yue) "So you two are planning to seduce Niana why don''t you let me go." (Ember) "Judging from what Ling Yue said about you. You might kill her before we get her to even the area we need to use her as a vessel." (Lin) "She needs to suffer a bit too." (Ember) "My daughter has turned into a sister con hasn''t she. How did you even raise her." (Lin) "Sorry back then I couldn''t do much since father made me go assassinations and mother made me learn on how to inherit the realm of the dead." (Ling Yue) "I do not have a sister complex! I just don''t like that lady." (Ember) Ling Yue rolled her eyes as she asked the bartender to keep a eye on Ember. She drank her glass of wine then moved towards the brown hair girl around 20 years old. Niana had a bright blue dress and her waved hair up to her shoulders, clear green eyes. Her eyes brighten at the approaching Ling Yue but she is shocked when she feels her eye lid becoming heavy. "No way! She drugged her drink! But how mother." (Ember) "She has her own private army what do you think she''d do." (Lin) "Seduce her crush." (Ember)
Jade held Fiona up confused, why was her skin burning up so abnormally. This is a lamia who can''t stand the coldness but their skin shouldn''t be this hot. She had given Selena a call after hearing things from Isabella about Leo''s death. Though she couldn''t get in contact with the missing Yuki. This made her unsure what to do since she didn''t know what else to do to help the lamia. Selena ran through the door and came in with a bottle of water, a wet towel and a medicine for cold. Behind her was Evelyn whom she had asked to come along just in case. "Has the lamia eaten anything before this that could''ve cause this." (Evelyn) "No." (Jade) "Only clue I can think of is her reoccurring massacre dreams." (Jan) "If it''s a reoccurring dream it might be more of a soul curse." (Evelyn) Chapter 55 Amelias pets and Yukis instincts Amelia gave a glare at Don, the dragon king as he staggered to run away. He crawled away but Amelia shot his other leg. June looked at Reista for some help but Amelia''s blind friend just shook her head. She could see flames of souls and could read their emotions based on the color they emitted as emotions. His sorry figure was trying to crawl away and Amelia didn''t care since she broke his other legs she destroyed his silver armor too. "Wait aren''t you going to stop her." (Reista) "She gets overprotective of her family because she lost her mother at a young age. I''m also her god aunt so it''s pointless to ask me to stop a rampaging Amelia. Besides her mother made me her god aunt because we were childhood friends. So seeing Amelia show some emotions is rare though I don''t think I should help scum to survive." (June) Her cold eyes narrowed at the dragon king in disgust as she tossed him into the abyssal archive she created for her pets, this was created by her when she was once Izumi. One of her past incarnations yet she never once forgot to feed her pets. "Where''d you send him." (Reista) "My abyss pet yard. As the name suggests there''s some monsters that you don''t want outside in the world still alive and kicking in there." (Amelia) "Something I never want to see again." (June) "You only asked what I kept in there so I gave you a tour aunty." (Amelia) "Why do you even keep those monstrous things inside there." (June) "At least they''re not rampaging outside in the world right." (Amelia) Her god aunt couldn''t help but give a bitter smile at her answer. It was her way of saying my hobby is to collect dangerous specimens so leave it.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Yuki stepped on the skull then eyed Aquarius who was shaking behind her. "Are you sure we''re supposed to be this deep in." (Aquarius) "A treasure is about to be born, who or whatever is keeping others out won''t have time to since the thing being born is dangerous in it''s own standards. If he or she is stupid enough to think these negative energy from the corpses won''t effect it they are very wrong. I''ve seen something similar to this happen before. It ended up with a very deadly host and parasitic symbiotic coexistence. Just so you know if I were you and you felt this energy surge knowing these fact you''d kill the thing before it latches on someone completely or you destroy the treasure itself." (Yuki) "Wait your saying so as if your sure this thing will endanger everyone." (Aquarius) Yuki didn''t say anything more but she kicked the next skull flying into the black mist coming from the giant tree in the center. Almost like a graveyard full of undead it left her mouth sour. She wanted to be done with this quickly before the treasure would gain it''s own consciousness. If it did it would really be a threat to the outside world. "Say sister did you enjoy the many innocent lives the gods and goddesses asked you to slaughter." (Hima) Aquarius stopped when she noticed a figure had formed next to Yuki. Her long black hair and bat like wings spread out as she stared at Hina. "You are not Hima herself. Souls should learn better than to play with someone''s memories." (Yuki) "Oh but you do know this is neither fake. For your sake it was never fake. This Forest has another name. Rather it''s because this giant tree. The Soul Emotional memories, this is where all the past memories and emotions go. So in a way you can say I''m also Hima. Yet not her in a way too." (Hima) Yuki sensed no lies from the pale skin demon rather it looked like the soul was enjoying their conversation. "Are you stalling me." (Yuki) "No, no, no sister this is more of let''s see..... ah yes that''s the word, communication. And no I have no care for the treasure being born. But yes because this tree millions to zillions have died trying to find its secrets. It''s also what tethers us here. Say what happens to idiots that they to take it away." (Hima) "They die." (Yuki) "Bingo! See even you get it. As for why I formed let''s say it depends on the user and us souls'' emotions to go out to meet them. It can get ugly too if it''s someone they hate." (Hima) "Then don''t do it you idiots." (Yuki) "But that only happens on orphans or those adopted by a evil organization." (Hima) Yuki groaned at those words she didn''t say anything to those words or rather she knew better than to ask. Chapter 56 Himas words and helping a old friend "Oh so you acknowledge that I also exist and so does the current Hima." (Hima) "I''m not that dense to deny common sense of these worlds." (Yuki) "Why are you giving me that look." (Hima) "Then does that mean you have her angel form too. How was the Hima then." (Yuki) "Ugh I hate that period. It was the most fucked up thing ever. Disaster and disappointment. Yes that''s the correct way to look at it. The creators didn''t do anything and when the gods sensed something wrong the bastards order us to purge cities before a destroyer is born. Once they''re born the city is in ruins anyways but at least a few humans live. But no when we purge it''s everyone before the energy can gather. I''m disgusted by the facts that we killed so many innocents." (Hima) "Wait why do you sound so disgusted by gods." (Yuki) "Well aren''t they disgusting using underhand ways to survive when they know that something or someone about to be born threatens them." (Hima) "Wait is that why your so pissed off." (Yuki) "Oh now your acting as if you have a conscience about it sister." (Hima) Yuki didn''t argue back but walked along following Hima leading her towards the treasure and Aquarius right behind her. They were silent throughout the travel because it became awkward to talk to even Hima after her anger. Yet the soul memories of Hima was willing to guide them. A wave of energy almost hit her she waved her own ice against it. Surprise hit her when she saw the treasure, it was in the shape of a bow and arrow. Like it had red flames and at both ends of it were tiny wings. "Hey sister aren''t you glad we Soul memories have no body near here." (Hima) Not saying much she signaled Aquarius to stay back while she shot some more ice at the bow. A sinister feeling shot back out towards her making her dodge by jumping away. Aquarius felt nauseous when she felt the wave of energy this far away. "What is that thing." (Aquarius) "A treasure like many others born from energy veins but tainted by the negative energy of the dead bodies and vengeance of the dead here it has truly turned into a evil equipment if Yuki or you don''t destroy it this very thing can take over a host and bring disaster out to the outside world." (Hima) Something inside Yuki froze when she saw the spirit near the bow. She knew the person centuries ago with another name. Her long dark blue hair that was now transparent was staring back at Yuki. "Nana...." (Yuki) "Wait as in older sister Nana that raised both you and me. And was lovers with Setsuna." (Hima)Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. (She wasn''t blood related to the angel Setsuna.) Yuki cough as if to ignore what Hima said. (Telling a personal secret that not much people knew about their younger sister''s personal life.) "Wait sister why aren''t you reincarnated." (Yuki) With those words she tossed a curse spear from Lin''s weapon armory at the bow destroying it since it was similar to a curse weapon itself just a lesser version of it. "I guess you can say it was not that I can go. It was that my body fell in here after I fought against god that ruled over us. I sided with Setsuna but lost. I have heard many stories of her which I''m proud of. Yet I myself doesn''t wish to let go of her." (Nana) "So your saying lingering attachments won''t allow you to let go. And your body falling here during your fight has made it impossible to leave." (Yuki) A sigh escaped Yuki''s mouth but she remembered a spell that could help make this situation a bit better. Just the catch is that the person would reincarnate with all memories and their personality intact. "Fine. I use the spell." (Yuki) "Wait what spell are you talking about I thought you didn''t know much about spells." (Hima) (She got them with one of many memories from Lin''s memories from splitting to different people.) Instead of saying anything she chanted the spell while directing the spell at Nana. She knew of the place that this person wanted to go. If she was right she could make the person born around the same time as the Azuals that was reborn onto the planet Iris. The only message she gave to Nana was to look for the immortal Setsuna that was reborn there. Yuki let out a sigh since this was the only thing she could do for Nana who raised her as angel from a young age. Then she remembered she had a younger sister she left in this world at a young age. Groaning she face palm herself as if to say I''m a idiot for forgetting about her at the moment. ''I still need to look for a way back but I need to find her first before going back so she won''t get angry at me. Because this time around it won''t be me abandoning her I still need to get back to help my friends.'' (Yuki) "Wait why''d you just send her away so quickly." (Aquarius) "She''s a forgotten soul with a lost legacy. Forgotten by the world and the years. Wouldn''t it be better if her time is spent with her loved ones rather than here." (Yuki) "It''s true I''m nothing more than a copy of my former self." (Hima) "Then don''t you know what happened to Hima in her second life to change the current her so much." (Yuki) "Hah! You really ask that then I''ll answer one obvious thing. It has to do with our lost lineage when we were former princesses only Setsuna unlocked hers through sadness and pain of losing us her sisters. Mine awaken after I accidentally killed you and you killed me. Our lineage goes back to the royal Destruction Phoenixes which caused the extinction of the 0 generation dimensions (this is why dimensions try to kill us if they knew) and the life dragon royals that were supposed to be extinct. Say if you can bare that pain do you think as a royal Phoenix with photographic memories and the cheat that carries on to the next generation can you say you want it. Does it not set you off knowing that the pain can awaken the most ancient lineage that was said to be lost in our thinned out human blood line. Say why do I know it''s cause it''s in our bloodline. Why the fuck do you think I remember my last memories in my next life." (Hima) Her words rang clearly inside Yuki''s ears as she stood there shocked next to the giant tree. The tree of souls didn''t catch her attention but Hima''s words were like knives cutting into her heart pointing out the most obvious things to her. Somewhere in her heart she knew that''s why Setsuna was still the same but changed only a little bit. She denied it though and Hima''s former self had thrown the words right back her for asking if she knew what happened. The tree didn''t show Hima''s second life to Yuki because it wasn''t someone she knew. The person she knew is only Hima and Setsuna. And the tree didn''t choose to show Setsuna because the former Setsuna she would''ve saw was her in her devil form. Which would be awkward to her who looked exactly like Hina just that her eyes were golden. Chapter 57 Rika freed; Fionas situation and a Yukis ominous feelings. Yuki stared at Hima in disbelief but she disappeared after explaining her reasons. They were both kicked out by the giant tree to outside the black fog. Aquarius bit her lips and studied Yuki''s stunned look. "Why do you seem more shocked than me about your own lineage." (Aquarius) "Because the current me is Hina and Yuki combined into one. Yet I haven''t lost anyone dear to me yet." (Yuki) "Wait why do you ignore what she said about your heritage. It''s from the mythical destruction royal Phoenix lineage. The ones said to exist at the beginning of times along with the generation 0 dimensions. Those very one that are said to be mysterious and powerful enough to destroy the 0 generations into nothingness and only leaving a relic graveyard of those historical events." (Aquarius) "I want nothing to do with such dangerous beings." (Yuki) (Trans: I know more about them due to Lin. I don''t need you reminding me that they lived longer and are practically immortal until they castes their descendants into the far future so they would continue to exist.) She knew these Phoenixes weren''t stupid, she understood them. Lin was one at one point she was the very person who did so because she foretold her extinct of her (the Phoenix queen she was inside before she split from her during her death) race so she cast the children of her race far future as different souls. "Soul...no it should be soul lineage of the destruction Phoenix." (Yuki) "Wait you understood her message." (Aquarius) "You shall loose something dear to you was it? Is it my friends or my family members. I hope everyone is fine." (Yuki)
Back on Iris... Jade stared at Selena who was nursing Fiona, while Isabella ran up to Jade in a panic. She had heard that Fiona collapsed, her eyes blinked stunned at Evelyn who stood by the bed with a sigh. "She''s cursed. That''s for sure. Her state of mind during this curse seems odd too judging from what Jan said about Fiona. It''s questionable how she stayed long enough to be sane. Also this curse it''s been put onto the princess''s lineage. Meaning the lamia is a direct line of the life dragon. Distant descendants (Setsuna and her siblings because they come from her ancestors lineage) aren''t affected. Remember this is the long lost lineage of a almost extinct race." (Evelyn) "Wait can''t you cure her." (Jan) "I can''t. That''d be the same as killing her by taking her lineage out of her." (Evelyn) "Why the hell did this have to happen to her. First Leo dies now she''s suffering." (Selena) "As if your one to talk Setsuna killed the brat." (Isabella) "Why the heck didn''t you stop Yuki from following Setsuna." (Clare) "Are you stupid Clare, your asking a ant to provoke a dragon. (Trans: she''d die there and then for opposing a powerful ancestor.) At least she came back to us alive." (Mia) "Hey! Don''t go jinxing me yet to my death." (Isabella) "I pray that she rests in peace." (Clare) "Don''t go killing me off yet you idiots." (Isabella) "Cut it out you three. Your not kids." (Jade) Selena caresses Fiona''s head carefully as if she were made of glass. She was actually frighten at how vicious this curse was, it could''ve killed her(Fiona) already. "I''m fine." (Fiona) Evelyn winced when she saw the girl coughed out blood. This was a vicious curse, it was no wonder the life dragons didn''t survive afterwards. The last princess of their kind was actually unaffected by any curse put on her yet her descendants weren''t so lucky to get her immunity. "I''ll say this, your her direct descendant. From the look of things your her granddaughter." (Evelyn)Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Fiona blinked shocked, her mother (half lamia and life dragon) said she didn''t remember her mother because she was kidnapped when she was 4 years old. So she had long forgotten what she looked like. "Wait, so your saying that the lady(her grandmother) has been alive for 29,000,000 years! She''s fucking old." (Clare) Fiona''s eyebrows twitched, she didn''t know why but those words from the succubus annoyed her. This thing just had to say such things about her grandmother, though she hadn''t met her she didn''t know why she was annoyed. "Life dragons are special, they''re both genders but can pick which gender they wish after mating. But here''s the thing the girls don''t usually pick since they''re both genders but count as female so it does make sense she got a lamia pregnant." (Evelyn) "Wait what you just said doesn''t make sense to me." (Mia) "So a futanari without a male body part? Is that it." (Helen) Everyone blinked in the room at the muscle brain they nearly forgot about but Evelyn could only smile bitterly because of the facts of dragons being both genders was mostly the females and the male was just normal like any other guy. Her having to explain gave her a headache but she did put it into simpler terms. Clare''s brain fried thinking about it. "Hey Succubus get your act together. Don''t just nose bleed and faint from imagining it." (Jan) "She killed herself early. Which means she won''t be working for 2 days. The succubus does have a dirty mind after all but her imagination must''ve gone wild again." (Jade) "Can (cough) I (cough) kill the idiot." (Fiona) Evelyn laid her back down on the bed and sighed. Only Rika and that other abyssal chaos beast could cure Fiona now. One she didn''t know how to contact the other and their leader was more or less insane. What she didn''t know was that Ling Yue could also care the curse easily due to Lin''s knowledge. Or use the mirror of Trea''s River to reverse the affects. The mirror was special in the way it could reflect curses, spells, weapons, and skills back to the other person or dispel them. There was often times the owners used the mirror as a barrier against all things because of its cheat like existence. Even gods feared the user since they could also bounce back blessings too. (Curse like blessings that end up negative to the person themselves.) Setsuna could also help them but she didn''t care about anyone else but her dear friends and her sisters. Izaumi was busy trying to find the reincarnated angel that had left his house. (Remember she''s hunting the guy that summoned the crazed Rika to their current planet.)
Ling Yue sets down Niana on the mountain top and channels the energy streams into her(Niana''s body). "Are you sure her younger sister won''t look for us." (Lin) "Wait your bringing up Hitomi now." (Ling Yue) Hitomi was Niana''s younger sister, her past was odd with the fact that she was a royal pure angel that was always sickly. So she was always in bed, her husband had always doted (spoil) on her though she didn''t love him. Her sickly figure staying in bed is known by many and her circumstances were always monitored by the outside world. They didn''t understand how she could be so sickly though being born by two powerful pure angels of the royal lineage. She was too weak for her body to even give birth so her husband always tried to spoil her. Wise beyond her years but always kind to others no matter the situation. "She''s powerful but she''s only protective of Niana''s daughters. Hitomi isn''t a idiot either, I''m a 190% sure she''s reborn here in a health body." (Lin) "Wait why''d you bring her up then." (Ling Yue) "Cause this one (eyes Ling Yue) idiot fell for her afterwards (after stupid Niana got married) but had a soft spot for her first love''s kids." (Lin) Ling Yue winced when she felt a silent stab at her heart. A huge white pillar flashed into the sky and something descended downwards towards them. Lin nodded her head in satisfactory as she knew it was the original time keeper''s body.
Rika smile as she walked out from the broken glass window, finally she was out. She had to thank whoever caused the earthquake. Allowing herself to be free. But she stopped herself in the hallway hearing those crazy voices telling her what to do. Kill the girls they''re in your way, they''ll stop you at any cost. "No! I can''t kill my girls they''ve been with me too long. I''d do anything else you say but killing them." (Rika) (She''s talking to her insanity instincts kicking in.) "They scorned and locked you up." "No that''s true! Ivo and the girls locked me up because they didn''t want me to kill others." (Rika) Her right hand slammed on the wall hard but it sent a energy wave to a 1 kilometer distance killing animals and humans alike. She was stunned at the scene that welcomed her and bloodied corpses after she left the hallway. (Rika was inside a abadoned building. And the hallway led to a cliff like dead end that was open to the outside, like those construction site that was half way done. Ivo just added the glass room to keep watch of Rika. Her hands tremble as she let out a scream killing the birds that had just come out for the morning. Fear struck her as she couldn''t control her powers now. It felt like she was losing herself bit by bit. (Do know she''s insane already trying to reason her way out but the insanity is also making her enjoy it at the same time she just hasn''t picked up on it.) She noticed a weird smile coming to her lips, she held her head as she felt herself (her conscience and consciousness) blacking out. If someone was watching they''d see someone insanely laughing in the morning light having won its freedom. Her insanity had finally taken complete control of her. How can it not be excited to be freed into the world itself. Instead of locked up and it was satisfied with its work of eating her life bit by bit so it could come out as it pleased. Just that Rika had noticed a too late and she was nearly gone by then. This part of her grinned happily to the sun rising in the horizon. It felt so happy to be up at this time. "Shall I get rid of her girls first. No I should get rid of the stupid abyssal who nearly ruined my plans. Those monkeys (girls) can wait." Chapter 58 "Why does my heart feel this uneasiness." (Yuki) "Maybe something is wrong back home." (Aquarius) "My home is with my comrades." (Yuki) (she finally admits that she''s comfortable with them, enough so she thinks of them as family) "You have friends." (Aquarius) "Why does your tone make it sound so shocked at that fact. Yes I have people I care for." (Yuki) "But your making such a icy face and saying such a thing with a straight face plus your tone was dead." (Aquarius) "How I sound isn''t that bad. Plus this appearance is new to me too." (Yuki) Aquarius gave her disbelieving look because Yuki was moving so naturally with her body that Aquarius wanted to shout lies. Yuki just shook her head and walk into the woods following any trail that could lead them to outside of the forest. Which was creepy in it''s own rights considering they''d see dead bodies in plain sight every once in a while. It made Aquarius want to ask is this really the secluded space the Phoenix hid in for their rituals.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Disasters will befall no one but the future generations of the Phoenix." (Yuki) "Wait what do you mean by that." (Aquarius) She went quiet when she saw Yuki''s sad smile as if the question was a very obvious one. After all all you had to do was look for clues in the time keepers pasts. Her eyes went to the trees again as she focused on getting them out of the forest.
¡°Why sister! Is what I did so wrong by attacking the gods. Was my feelings for their injustice for us wrong. Tell me what am I supposed to do.¡± (Aki) ¡°How about calming down a bit instead of ruining my scenery.¡± (Amelia) Her words brought Aki out of it and had her stare at Amelia who was sitting on a half dead dragon king underneath her. She was sitting on his back with a smile on her face. Aki¡¯s eyes went to Amelia¡¯s hair with silver andwith golden streaks of golden bangs. But her golden eyes and her face made even Aki stunned. ¡°Hello my little sister. Ah right twin sister just met me too. But since Time fucked her up good with her life she got fused with Hina the mother of all angel. And she now has light blue hair and a very blue angel armor.¡± (Amelia) Those words were like knives being thrown at her because she had something to do with the angel she being almost instinct. The only ones she hasn¡¯t touched was the Azual¡¯s family members. Knowing that her sister fused with the angel made her guilty. In more ways than one. She kept trying to avoid eye contact with Amelia who kept smiling at her. ¡°You know Yuki is also back but she¡¯s looking for you. She¡¯s in the forest of Siyls or as we know it the tree of Soul memories. But what you want to know is her location right your not looking for me.¡± (Amelia) Chapter 59 a forgotten heart, unfulfilled dreams; Dream Plane and it’s horrors Yuki blinked as she stood stunned at the scene in front of her, the temple of gods in ruin. The angels corpses all over the ground, in front of her was Amelia and before them was Aki. She sensed unease, nervousness and guilt. This scene which she walked out from the forest unto left her stunned. Her heart told her this mess was made by her sister. This was odd, she felt hurt by this scene she had just saw with the angels. In fact she felt weird by the feeling but she knew it was from Hina. ¡°By the gods! What is this madness.¡± (Aquarius) ¡°I finally got revenge sister. I killed the gods whom made you suffer.¡± (Aki) ¡°With the exception of Luna the eccentric goddess of the moon who knows everything and the goddess of death Kana.¡± (Amelia) ¡°Aki calm down. Hatred leads you no where. It¡¯ll leave you empty. Without a place to go, it helps you in the short term goal. But what about after. What of your life after finishing your end goal. Instead live a life of happiness knowing your alive. Don¡¯t be like the glass demon who was locked up by her own race. (Hina¡¯s Experience and memories) Rather she lived her life in regret that she couldn¡¯t escape the castle. What made things worst she was blind, alone and longed for the outside world. Her only companion was her music from her piano she played from time to time. Sadness only filled her heart at that time. She whom was locked up since her childhood wanted to roam the world outside. Instead she died inside that tower unable to leave to fulfill her dream. Is this truly what you also wish for.¡± (Yuki) Aki blinked as she look at Yuki who gave her a tired smile. But her words caused Amelia to laugh hard. This person she mentioned was long forgotten over the centuries but Amelia never forgotten whom she mentioned then. ¡°Riri Harts, the glass demon whom was isolated. She was the one who spread the old nostalgic song of the piano said to be lost in the ages. Her legacy was passed on in the songs yet her own name is forgotten by many. The pitiful glass demon sealed in the castle of Reverti. The meaning means glass hearts. Made of millions of demons hearts to imprison her in fear that she would one day bring a end to her own kind. That story saddens even the Phoenix who record all history down. She never did anything yet she was condemned and isolated.¡± (Amelia) Yuki blinked in surprise at her twin for knowing the story but Amelia only gave her a wink but her expression was one of a tired girl. One whom went through centuries and centuries of sadness. She knew it was true too since Amelia was Aries the Phoenix princess reincarnated. ¡°Who are you to say I¡¯m confined like her.¡± (Aki) ¡°A wish unfulfilled, a spoiled brat whom wants attention from her dear sister. Say does this ring any bell. The one in the story wished for a mother¡¯s love, this idiotic sister of mine you wish for Yuki to spoil you again. Say if your not narrowed minded then who isn¡¯t. For one, it isn¡¯t me. Plus mother died years ago. But yet you act and your actions says it all. You want her to spoil you. She your sister to love and care for you. To help raise and care for you as she did when you were but a child.¡± (Amelia) ¡°Lies! I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± (Aki) ¡°All things come to a end Aki. I have no time for this, if all I looked for you and that is all you wanted then this is something I have zero time for. I¡¯m not here to search for you just to babysit again. Amelia I have a bad feeling. Can you look for something that can send me to my friends.¡± (Yuki) ¡°Ouch and she¡¯s just burned her own sister¡¯s feelings.¡± (Aquarius) Aki stood there frozen, Leo flew out and tried to hug Aquarius only for her to swat his mini lion form into the ground. He sat there on the ground trying to be pitiful by crying earning a humph from Aquarius as she glared at him. ¡°Sister how mean it¡¯s me Leo.¡± (Leo) ¡°Yes I noticed. It¡¯s the pitiful bug named Leo who lost track of Undine.¡± (Aquarius) Amelia gave him a pitying gaze but she turned to Yuki as Aki cried emotionally like a child who found it¡¯s parent. Both of them were now annoyed by her actions. ¡°Yes I have a way to get you back home. Though the side effects is having the status screen here appearing over there.¡± (Amelia) ¡°No worries I don¡¯t even use mine.¡± (Yuki)Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°That¡¯s what worries me you Baka. Your supposed to use it to tell you the information of your enemies, items, people, and place.¡± (Amelia) Yuki shrugged as if to say it had nothing to do with me. ¡°Ugh to think your also Hina. Fine. But my warning is to be warned you have to go through the Dream Planes. The said place that plays tricks to people¡¯s eyes. Yet is more scarier to even gods and goddesses. This is the said place before the lowest worlds, universes where planets exist. It leaves humans frighten more so than anything else. Getting caught is not a option. It¡¯s a dark place all dark summoning rituals call forth the monsters inside. If you get lost or caught you might end up insane, losing a portion of your soul (permanent damage), any damage there is permanent and no abilities can be used there. Often times unlucky humans that are reported missing end up there. Most cases human species gets called in through dreams. It¡¯s actually a dark place more scary than a dead wasteland. Remember don¡¯t get caught.¡± (Amelia) When hearing her words Yuki nodded as she headed to the other side of the portal that¡¯s Amelia opened for her. But upon hearing her words the two spirits lost their souls and turned pale. Rather no sane person would go there if they had a choice. Even soul eaters were more likely friendly compared to those things inside the Dream Plane which looked white and plain yet happy. But in actuality it was even darker than night and had things that any race would avoid for dear life. Realizing this Aki shouted and tried to charge inside too. Amelia caught her by her light green dress. (Just imagine the place Yuki went to as a cheerful place that looks like a white winding path but in reality you¡¯re constantly being chased down with happy cheerful music 48 hours a Day by unknown monsters daily. And they only leave you with 5 sec to breath. Humans never wants to go there. It starts out like a happy dream but ends with night mare for those sent there. The invitee is the monsters and the prey for them is humans that they send to inside the dreams. Also leaves you with a feeling like you falling inside the dream but you can¡¯t remember the dream. If it happens too often it means your screwed is what Amelia meant.) ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t even want to go there. I also know for a fact you can¡¯t do shit inside there. She¡¯s also a soul race, the destruction Phoenix are OP race that has access to the soul system directly they can rival Abyssals. But they were a race long lost. You have 0.00001% in there whereas Yuki has 300% chance alone. Also if anyone else¡¯s knows another way through it¡¯s Luna.¡± (Amelia) Luna, the eccentric goddess of the moon whom has information on almost everything. The only troublesome side of her is when someone asks her for exact locations of a ruins or items. Her sadistic side makes her want to enjoy seeing the said person¡¯s response. So she will use her words as guarantee but will be off by 200 or more kilometers of said location. Is also known for the fact she¡¯s older than Zeus or any other gods. Her age is unknown, when asked her favorite phrase is: ¡°Never bring up a lady¡¯s AGE.¡± It¡¯s a sore subject for even her. The goddess of death Kana is actually kind and sympathetic towards the dead souls. She has zero followers due to the fact that no mortal knows her unless they die. The Phoenix race only know about her due to seeing memory crystals recording actual holograms of the past events. Rather is goddess¡¯s kindness is a double edged sword often misused by the older gods. So much so that it angered even Luna. Amelia groaned at remembering the facts of the two goddesses that¡¯s were an exception amongst the gods. Luna was the oldest goddess and Kana existed in all timelines at the same time to kill and guide souls. Rather she hated her job of killing and guiding. Since the other gods had more choices of where to send the souls and she had to follow orders. Ex. A innocent soul can end up in heavens where the gods who only cares for himself uses these angel souls for their own selfish gain. ¡°If I were her I¡¯d send them straight to demon hell. (Hell is seperated into two places: Hell, the home to certain demons burn there and goes to the other worlds to punish corrupt humans or other races who abuse power. Hell Circles: the higher the hell circle number the harsher the conditions for survival. The highest number of hell circles is unknown due to the fact it¡¯s always decreasing or increasing at random.) Actually I would¡¯ve snapped at Time human civilization started developing.¡± (Amelia) ¡°Did you say something.¡± (Aquarius) ¡°Nothing.¡± (Amelia) ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you allow me to help sister.¡± (Aki) ¡°You¡¯re extra baggage to the current her.¡± (Amelia) ¡°But this is sister going in person inside there. Not in dreams like mortals who were dragged inside by some unknown beast there.¡± (Aki) ¡°If she has a lot of chain nightmares afterwards it¡¯s my fault then.¡± (Amelia) ¡®Symptoms for those caught: dazed or crazy due to loss of soul, having to reincarnate a lot of times to fix, permanent damage there is done to the soul. Ah, I nearly forgot being chased down until end of dream when you wake up too. As I recall from one of the victims of the dream plane he said the start of it was a three path, a Fate from the Greek myth asks them to choose one of three pathways. Then the chase and music goes turns on after that. And for those totally aware they will continue having those dreams of being chased down in the Dream Plane. Actually that place is dangerous even if your there in person or there by being pulled in by Soul by the monsters there. If you keep feeling the feelings of falling inside dreams too many time your pretty much screwed over already if it¡¯s more than 2 times.¡¯ (Amelia) Aki tilted her head confused at Amelia¡¯s sympathetic look at Leo who had question marks on top of his head at her. Her hint was her looking at the closed portal then back at him. Aquarius realized what she meant and turned pale. ¡°How to undo it.¡± (Aquarius) ¡°Kill the thing inviting you in. But since you can¡¯t see it and can only hear it chasing you it¡¯s pointless to go there on a killing spree since that¡¯d be like a death sentence.¡± (Amelia) ¡°So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s screwed.¡± ¡°Hey don¡¯t leave me out of the conversation.¡± (Aki) Chapter 60 a death of a friend Rika smiled as she held the vampire in her arms as if he was dear to her. But when someone looks closely they¡¯d be able to tell this person was dead. Due to his white of his eyes showing, the black and white suit was now covered in blood. But her eyes never left Evelyn who was other gatekeepers from the window as she looked down from the water tower opposite or their hotel. Evelyn sensed something wrong as she looked around for the feeling she felt of being threatened. Jade and Jan stood there stiff too, Mai had her sword out from her dimensional storage. This pressure had all the girls in the room tense. They were worried about Fiona now they had to face a unknown threat. But it took only Evelyn to realize something from that pressure. It was all too familiar to her who was their leader for so long. ¡°Rika..... she finally lost it. She didn¡¯t come for you girls, the lady came for me. I¡¯m actually the last thing that¡¯s probably able to keep her reasoning self in check.¡± (Evelyn) A sad smile revealed itself on her, Clare blinked but when she realized that this person looks so similar to Yuki she couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. ¡°You¡¯re Yuki¡¯s mother aren¡¯t you.¡± (Isabella) She gave them a small apologetic smile as if she didn¡¯t mean to get them involved. Evelyn opened the window to the third floor and jumped out. Rather she didn¡¯t expect Rika to escape so soon. This really was out of her own calculation. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve been using my racial traits. Rika come out even a assassin would be able to feel your excitement and bloodlust.¡± Hearing her words Selena couldn¡¯t help but sigh, this person really was different from their Yuki. When the girls heard Helen say the words I know she¡¯s Yuki¡¯s sister since they look the same. They rolled their eyes at the muscle head. ¡°Eve how dare you betray me by siding with them to lock me up.¡± ¡°And I so didn¡¯t want to abuse my racial traits as a royal Phoenix (its actually also called pure blood Phoenix) of inheriting my past incarnations powers. Though since you came to me like this I guess I can¡¯t hide it forever.¡± (Evelyn) ¡°Getting rid of you means she can¡¯t resurface to stop me again.¡± (Rika) ¡°Is that so.¡± (Evelyn) Hearing their conversation not far away Jade and her group couldn¡¯t help but become awed, she really said it so nonchalant. As if death didn¡¯t matter to her at all rather she seemed emotionless to the matter. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill go down their back when they saw her like this. Evelyn fixed her hair onto the side as she smiled back at Rika. ¡°Why are you giving me that smile for, I¡¯m here to rid the other me of her break.¡± (Rika) ¡°Truly a pity Rika never asked who I was as a Phoenix.¡± (Evelyn) ¡°Why do you sound so high and mighty about your identity.¡± (Rika) A smile came on her face but Rika paled when she saw the ice demon¡¯s hair turn dark green. They all remember the stories of a insane Empress after the 1st and 2nd generations rules. Yes her nickname was the Empress of insanity that was insecure about people and communicating. When they looked at her as if she was insane Evelyn rolled her eyes. She got over her insecurities after so may lifetimes. This was an annoyance to her that no one trusted her, the best results were her children that she raised up. Instead she held her head in her hand at all their faces that said that¡¯s a lie right. But she was attacked unexpectedly by Rika who had fired off a beam towards the hotel room where the others were. She cursed under her breath, if this was the sane Rika she wouldn¡¯t do something as underhanded. Leaving her no choice, Evelyn moved to block the beam. Instead her eyes widen when she realized something was very wrong with the rest of the beam when she heard Jade shouting from the broken wall. ¡°Fiona, no! Don¡¯t die on me.¡± (Jade) Evelyn¡¯s eyes went to the girl in bed dying from excessive blood loss and not regenerating. This made her blink at them unexpectedly. This outcome was one she was trying to avoid. ¡°Oh dear me, it seems I misfired that one.¡± Hearing her words come out of her own mouth Evelyn narrowed her eyes. This didn¡¯t look at all like a accident considering she purposely shot the beam at them when she had Evelyn¡¯s full attention. Stolen story; please report. ¡°You dare take me lightly Rika.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not dare, it¡¯s more let say I don¡¯t fear you since there¡¯s extra baggage for you to drag.¡± Her expression turned dark when she realized that Rika meant her daughter¡¯s friends she was trying to help out. But it seemed her helping them out has instead turned into a double edge sword. A sigh escaped her as she grabbed Rika and teleported them as far away as possible. ¡°This is the forest we first arrived in, why do you send us so far away from civilization.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for a certain person going insane and attacking indiscriminately would you think I have to go as far as this.¡± (Evelyn) Hearing her words Evelyn fought back the urge to throw the nearest thing to her at Rika¡¯s face. This idiotic person dares attack others without warning but when she brings her away to help others she¡¯s called lowly and a coward. After being with Rika so long how can she not understand her wording. ¡°I¡¯m not as lowly as you who attack someone innocent. Nor would I stoop so low to kill others. I know you did something to her body which also stopped her regeneration from happening. You also made sure that any healing would be impossible.¡± The smile broke off of Rika¡¯s face as she heard Evelyn reprimand her. She didn¡¯t think that Evelyn would lecture her after having the other her go into deep sleep. This person actually knew that she was her (Rika)yet the same time not. ¡°If you know I¡¯m not her why do you still lecture me.¡± ¡°Oh right she wouldn¡¯t make herself lower than a human. Nor would she betray her friends, she doesn¡¯t need to go as far as making others unable to move. Oh wait you went as far as trying to kill off some witnesses as well as me who is Rika¡¯s limiter.¡± (Evelyn) Her eyes glared at Rika as she pulled her short spear out and pointed it towards Evelyn. But seeing this Evelyn smile instead. ¡°Say my question is does a person make a ruler or does the circumstances and situation around her make her who she is today.¡± (Evelyn) ¡°No it¡¯s her insanity that is getting to you.¡± ¡°Is that so. I was once called that but I¡¯m not like you right now. Trying to get rid of her close friends so that she wouldn¡¯t be held back. Oh wait you also went as far as to try to kill off some people who were uninvolved in the problem. Say between the past life me who has to be paranoid and you who can¡¯t fight her instincts say who¡¯s worst off than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not insane. Who is the one who has the title of these things on her.¡± (Rika) ¡°Really, you bring up my past when I¡¯ve already overcome them already. Says who¡¯s the one who made it like that. There bounty hunters sent to kill me daily, the assassins sent without knowing the clients, or the family members who were out to get me back then. As I asked again was it my fault back then or was it my circumstances that made me distrust people. Especially when it started since I was 10 years old back then. Well considering that and my different life experiences after that life. I¡¯m no longer her, yet I¡¯m also her. Change after so many life times that happened.¡± Evelyn sidestepped when Rika threw the short spear at her head. Seems she had now fully angered Rika for contradicting her words. But what she said was the truth. Annoyed Rika charged at her trying to knee her in the stomach. A soft smile appeared on her face as Evelyn kicked the knee to launch herself into the air. Though the knee didn¡¯t hit its target the tree behind Evelyn turned into a million pieces. ¡°I see adding Ki into your legs and arms you plan to blow me into pieces on contact. Even I can¡¯t be careless if I get hit. But us Phoenixes are geniuses when it comes to using Aura and Chi.¡± Hearing those words Rika¡¯s expression twisted when she felt an unknown pressure release from Evelyn. Her mouth twisted into unease as her eyes widen. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be.... you also have her bloodline in you.¡± ¡°Oh yes my ancestor in this life is Miyabi Azual. The very same S Ranked soul reaper who kept the peace at the same time ruled the netherworld (aka demon world). Yes she also kept the upper worlds at peace by being at odds with those disgusting rank A soul reapers who keep their youth by eating souls while their alive. There¡¯s G rank to S rank and they each skip a rank. But yet Miyabi the angel who was born a S rank. Also her father maybe the wolf demon blade, but he¡¯s a scum. Her mother is one of the pure angel royal, her name is Niana Usalra. My other ancestor is Yuna Elenor the first devil demon queen.¡± (Evelyn) Rika made a face, why the hell is all her ancestors all cheats that they are so overpowered. The Azual family were all overpowered during their golden era, to which they lived at the same era as Ling Yue. Yuna the first Queen was the one who massacred the masses that came against her kingdom. So much so that a reign of era was named after the queen whom unified a entire continent just by defending her territory. A flick of finger and she sent a beam to destroy a army of billions marching to her capital. So hearing these two¡¯s lineage combined in her how can Rika not be stiff. ¡°Oh right that¡¯s only one lineage from my grandmother¡¯s side.¡± Rika backed up hearing her words when she said that. These two were already overpowered why the heck did these individuals descendants all be so unreasonable too by combining. ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare say it.¡± ¡°Well I just wanted to say thanks to that I inherited all their powers from lineage though it also has to be due to me being a Phoenix who inherits past powers from my previous lives too.¡± Rika¡¯s face cramped up as Evelyn threw her sword towards her (Rika) carefreely. But it made her break into cold sweat as she noticed the ground where she stood before turn into ashes. ¡°Phoenix Fire. It¡¯s the queen of all fire, too bad the later Phoenixes don¡¯t even use such heritage at all.¡± Instead Rika gave her face as if to say why the heck are you throwing that at me. Rather than being on the offensive she had to run for dear life as Evelyn chased her with her flaming sword. The trees and the ground left craters of its former self. It had instead turned into a disaster zone as Rika ran for life. Seeing all this Rika gave a face of feeling wronged. It was supposed to be the other way around but seeing as Evelyn didn¡¯t seem to be even sweating as she was chasing her. She felt she¡¯s been wrong in more ways than one, it was supposed to be her taking Evelyn¡¯s life as she begged. Her being in this situation made her mouth sour. This was a cat and mouse game but instead it was the mouse chasing cat down. Evelyn stood there unflinching as she glared back at Rika. ¡°This little game of yours came with a price and this is my warning to you stay away from those girls.¡± (Evelyn) Rika stared stunned at the broken down olive trees left in her wake. She was certain she¡¯d poke at the wrong hornets nest. This one was most definitely not a mouse. Especially from the way she chased her down so fast in a forest like a predator on a hunt but played with its food. That¡¯s how she felt from their little chase as Evelyn left after saying her words. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear, Evelyn was stronger her who was the race that was considered the strongest. It was like a tiger acting like a pig to eat it¡¯s prey. This person was best not angered or when her wrath is unleashed on the said person they are rather pitiful. Rika couldn¡¯t help but shudder as she leaned on the tree for support. Evelyn had come back to the city by teleporting back but she was now angered since she didn¡¯t have the ingredients from the realms or upper worlds to revive a dead person. Nor did she have access to spells to revive the girl. There was also a Forbidden Arte that could be used for this but those Artes come at a high price. It¡¯s only rarely that there are 5 people born in a era that can use them without consequences. This made her frown as she walked back to the collapsed room in a foul mood. Chapter 61 calm before the storm Setsuna was stunned when she saw Ling Yue standing in front of her. The least expected thing was she was holding Niana in one arm and Yuki in one arm. Yes this left her stunned. What she didn¡¯t know was Ling Yue ripped open space to get Yuki who was traveling to get back to planet Iris. But due to this she ended up knocked out by the force of the pull. ¡°Watch Hima for me will you.¡± (Ling Yue) ¡°Who are you to order me around.¡± (Setsuna) ¡°The goddess of land of the dead. If that¡¯s what you want me to say.¡± (Ling Yue) Hearing those words Setsuna froze, yep this person is threatening her. Yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel complex, she was unsure of Ling Yue¡¯s motive. ¡°No worries she is Hima after all so this much I can do. Besides this is the first time I ripped between worlds to get someone so she¡¯s probably just sleeping.¡± Those words were like knives to Setsuna who hadn¡¯t tried something so dangerous like that before. This half goddess is practically bragging in front of me me was what Setsuna thought. But what bugged her was the way she¡¯s holding Niana with indifference. ¡°I thought she was your first love in your last life.¡± (Setsuna) ¡°Hmm, ah yes she was. Then again why would I care now since she used me as a excuse to get with my scumbag of a brother in the last life.¡± Setsuna froze at her words this was cruel to her past self but she knew she couldn¡¯t judge Ling Yue cause it¡¯s her own choice. This person probably changed after the centuries after Niana¡¯s death. Hitomi was her lover but she was also Niana¡¯s younger sister. She had died before Niana was killed by her so called husband so Setsuna couldn¡¯t help but gulp when she remembered those memories. This person before her was the Ling Yue she was familiar and unfamiliar with. Meaning she knew she couldn¡¯t stop her at all when it came to Niana. Instead she choose to stay quiet as a response to Ling Yue who gave her Yuki. ¡°I¡¯m going to wake up a certain person. Oh and don¡¯t get mad at me when you see a beacon of energy wave hit the whole planet at once.¡± Instead she seemed satisfied with Setsuna¡¯s face of are you sure your not a devil instead of a wolf demon. ¡°Rest assured I¡¯m 100% I am an Azual.¡± Those words made Setsuna almost cough out blood. Yes if you weren¡¯t a Azual you wouldn¡¯t be able to open a door from the netherworld (demon world) here or back in our original world. She also knew Ling Yue a bit when she was alive as a angel. This person was as stubborn as ox when she decides things. Instead she sighed as she laid Yuki¡¯s head on her lap. They met once during the war involving her two older sisters. Seeing Ling Yue go off like that she couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile. As she remembers hate and love can be on the same side of a coin. ¡°The one who instigated her was none other than Niana.¡± Setsuna sighed in pity at Niana, she did one thing right it was raising her children. They were a part of the legacy left behind to which those later on looked up to them. Rather she was in a bind herself since she was searching for Hima. Or as she now goes by Izumi. But she knew she couldn¡¯t leave Yuki, though she was surprised at why Yuki now looked exactly like Hina. She wanted to know that question the most but she knew somethings are better left unsaid.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°A human world yet so many of us coexisting here. Are we to coexist here with the vampires born here first or will they lead to war. For what purpose have we¡¯ve been sent here. Why did I see Reina Azual the 1st eldest daughter and why was she like so. Whom or what caused that 14 winged angel to turn into a fallen.¡± She felt a strong connection between her and Yuki. This was what her instincts were saying so she knew it wasn¡¯t wrong. Though she didn¡¯t know why Yuki and Reina had a familiar vibe either. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s me being paranoid or that stupid thing with Phoenixes having fated ones as lovers sometimes. Hopefully not that though. Because most of the time those love aren¡¯t achieved.¡± Instead her eyes gave off a sad light as she remembered Hina¡¯s past was tragic how she was used by her so called god. She wanted Yuki to not be as naive and used like her sister in her past. Her sister¡¯s first life, she naively loved and doted on their brother (who¡¯s a few years older than Setsuna)but he ended up betraying her for his lover (boyfriend) instead of wanting the throne so they killed her. That¡¯s why she wished for Yuki¡¯s life to be at least more easier her sisters¡¯ in their last one. ¡°Things are never easy. Sister in the past you went too easily with the flow of things. Now your reincarnation is having her own life yet your past karma is probably catching up to you too.¡± A sad smile appeared on her face as she stood there in her yard stunned. Now that she thought about it, it was odd that Ling Yue came to her when she was going to look for Hima. This really made her feel uneasy, like a calm before the store passing by. But she knew that wishing for something and somehow something else happening was just how life was. Rather instead she closed her eyes in fear of what is to come. Remembering that this planet had lots of abnormal reincarnated individuals she couldn¡¯t help but fear. Each person was unique and powerful in their own way. But she choked when she was drinking her tea she had summoned from her kitchen to her. Yes she choked due to the energy pulse created by a certain person that went through out the world. Her eyes widen at what was in front of her since she hasn¡¯t seen it since the time she was born on this planet at all.
Name Setsuna Ulsra Age Unknown Race: Immortal/destruction Phoenix Alignment neutral
level ??? Health 45 m Aura 7 m Stamina 67 m
Strength 18 m Agility 78 m Defense 12 m Dexterity 7 m
Wisdom 67 m Intelligence 30 m Luck 31 Chi 89 m
Willpower 78 m Leadership 400 Mental power 5 m Karma +20 m/ -80 m
Titles Former empress of Yen empire, strategist, siscon, devil, immortal, sadist, psychopath, masochist, demonic General, murderer, insane queen, undying creep
Class Chaos empress
She winced on the last title she saw, that one was unpleasant even for her. Setsuna remembered being caught by the enemies during Univa dynasty after she escaped. Instead she shuddered from the inhuman torture they made her go through. But she couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw this status screen. Chi was life energy all things had but creation magic was different from that in itself. Now that the system had appeared it meant that she and other destruction Phoenixes (aka also a soul race) had access to what was known as the soul system. Or as humans know of it life and death as well as reincarnation cycle. It showed the people¡¯s name, whether they¡¯re alive or not. The cheating fact about her and her almost extinct race is they can choose where or who they can reincarnate into through the system. ¡°Open soul system.¡±
Soul system
Reina Azual Niana Ulsra Rachel Azual Hitomi Ulsra Izumi Ynevette Sky Skyla Goodwill
The list goes on but these people catch my attention Reina is the 1st eldest daughter of Niana whom of which is a descendant of Hina¡¯s thus the last name. Hitomi is her sister¡¯s name but her soul was too powerful for her angel body to handle. In most cases angels have a certain pair of wings based on their souls power. 12 wings or more are considered world catastrophy class so they usually kill those whom are borned with more wings. But in her case it was she had two wings only and her body was too weak to handle her soul. Thus the weak physical body that was worst than a human¡¯s average healthy body. The golden name is someone who reincarnated. Then there¡¯s some other names greyed out, those are those forgotten souls who didn¡¯t get to reincarnate. No clue what happens to those never tried or have I questioned it. One thing is for sure a storm is gonna come soon from all this. Whatever Ling Yue is doing has consequences too but this will surely cause chaos soon. Chapter 62 Yuki’s memories and her shock when waking up Yuki blinked confused when she saw the room before her. She remembered going into that creepy dark place that seemed sunny and sounded happy. Yet she knew that those things there could cause permanent damage to a person¡¯s soul. This room was familiar to her. The stainless colored glass, the puffy bed and the shelves of books. There was a mess of books all over the floor. ¡°Hello, this is my memory if you must ask.¡± (Hina) Yuki flinched when she saw the light blue haired princess sitting in the desk as she looked at Yuki. This was a memory of before she became an angel. ¡°A cold beauty whom closed off her feelings. Yet you hide from many things. What is it that you wished to fight and hide from.¡± ¡°What are you talking about.¡± (Yuki) ¡°How you killed that man who casted you out to become a gatekeeper itself. Then the memories after that are hazy... or are they. Because to me it looked more like a second personality manifested there. Like you were influenced from the information overload from killing the idiotic guy. Well not like I can judge since I was used twice so I can see why you the other me closed off herself.¡± ¡°What the heck do you want by bringing me here.¡± ¡°To see the Hima that was 12 years old before our father¡¯s assassination attempt.¡± Wait if I remember the facts correctly this is just a few days before she was killed. The scene changed to two girls running in the hallways laughing. One had a dark purple hair as she ran in the hallway playing happily with her younger sister who was 6 years younger. From their dress Yuki guessed medieval era city or town was where the castle they were in was. ¡°Caught you.¡± (Hima) ¡°(Giggles) Stop sister (giggles) it tickles.¡± (Hina) ¡°So did you think about what teacher asked about your goal once you grow up.¡± (Hima) ¡°I want to be a mage when I grow up.¡± Instead the other girl¡¯s lips twitched at her sister¡¯s answer. That wasn¡¯t realistic considering they were princesses. ¡°So sister what is that you want to be when you grow up.¡± (Hina) ¡°A knight who¡¯s upright and honorable.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Seeing and hearing this is pretty new for even me but this is probably the start of it. Hima¡¯s sense of justice and righteous personality. The Hina whom I knew from the battlefield stood next to me with a wry smile. ¡°Yes this was the start of it. She wasn¡¯t as naive as me in both my life times. Hima didn¡¯t get used by the god ruling over the angels. Though she certainly fell of her own choice as a angel then turned herself into a demon to do as she wished. Not everything is the same as those human fairytales. For the roles are flipped, the demons of hell from there punish those in the living world who did wrong. Yet the angels follow orders to a corrupt ruler whom thinks only of his or her own survival.¡± Yes and you learned too late, Hima was threatened by the ruling devil, that if she didn¡¯t go to war she¡¯d have her children and her husband killed. That¡¯s why she went to battle with Hina. Yuki closed her eyes when she remembered these fact since Hina herself couldn¡¯t answer her questions on Hima her older sister. To be exact they were mostly like strangers until Hina reincarnated as a angel. Once it happened Hina tried to convince the idiotic Hina. Then the rest was a event of unforeseen tragedy. But she knew one thing this was inside her own dream, the dream world doesn¡¯t allow a person to rest at all so she found this odd. ¡°Someone has ripped a hole into space and pulled us through.¡± (Hina) This left Yuki stunned because she had no clue who would bring her back of their own choice. But she wanted to know many things as to what happened to her body and her memories that were hazy. ¡°Look we can agree that you and me are the same soul residing in one body Yuki flinched when the scene changed to an unfamiliar one of her in front of the god of darkness Retelex whom she killed. ¡°Tch he took forever to kill. Though he did somehow get me to be a gate keeper but that¡¯s like in 5 more years until the stupid process goes through since I killed him before he could forcefully order someone to do so.¡± It left her stunned as she was now in control of her body at the same time she wasn¡¯t. This was like a possession yet wasn¡¯t since it was her body. ¡°I guess my original couldn¡¯t cope with the stress of killing him as well as the information overload from you forgotten goddess.¡± Yuki woke up in Setsuna¡¯s lap stunned, it was like she was talking to someone else at the time but she couldn¡¯t remember whom. Yet now she knew she did indeed have a 2nd personality spring up. Instead she was stunned by what appeared in front of her now was a screen she¡¯d been familiar with back in the realms.
Name Yuki Helmi Age 790 Race Immortal Devil/ Destruction Phoenix/ ice demon Alignment neutral
Class Huntress level 78 Health 67,000 Mana 89,000
Strength 900 Dexterity 789 Intelligence 890 Wisdom 679
Luck 189 Leadership 67 Ki 90,000 Willpower 78
Titles
Mother of all angels Hina: this title allows a 400% buff on all holy and light attribute damage made. god slayer: due to this title it is now easier to slay a god or goddess unstable mind: this title was given due to the 2nd personality¡¯s short tempered fuse tragic former heroine: this title was given to Hina whom of which was often misused and abused for her power. The forgotten goddess¡¯s 2nd successor: this goddess was once related to Luna but was almost tricked by time. So with no way out she choose to end herself by not granting or doing her duties as a goddess towards corrupt followers. Without the faith and follower system a god or goddess with fade into nothingness or join the reincarnation system with a memory of their past. This goddess hopes you can somehow set things right for her loose ends with her sister Luna.
On that last note Yuki couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the titles. She knew about Hina but the unstable mind threw her off. The last one was more than she can bite on. Her face couldn¡¯t help but sour, the oldest goddess alive is Luna. No one had a clue why she was still alive without kids, nor did it seem like her followers or faith was disappearing. Rather the number stayed the same, Yuki couldn¡¯t help but think this goddess was related somehow. Actually she was also stunned by her race saying immortal devil. That was always a question mark in the past. Now there¡¯s also the destruction Phoenix thing popping out which left her stunned. But she noticed Setsuna frowning not far from her. Though she judged her position and realized she was laying down on Setsuna¡¯s lap before. ¡°Sorry about being a burden. Though what is up with this thing popping up now.¡± ¡°Ling Yue woke up the sleeping princess to go against Time also to set things right. But it¡¯s now going to cause a full on war here on this planet.¡± Chapter 63 meeting with the seer Setsuna didn¡¯t say anything but she and Yuki turned quiet when they saw a huge beam of light coming off so faraway in the mountains. Rather than say much Setsuna knew that chaos would instantly come around noon since now was just morning and not a lot of people were up this early. Elsewhere Rem felt uneasy when she felt the energy pulse getting stronger. She was sure she had moved the energy to the middle of the ocean but this confused even her. What scared her was the person who can easily find the shifting ley lines for the energy source. Then using it was a different story but she didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be someone crazy enough to do it. Rachel gulped as she was a seer yet she didn¡¯t see this coming. Usually things don¡¯t go out of hand this easily. Whom activated it and used her former mother she knew now because she had glimpsed it at the last second before the energy surge. ¡°Ling Yue was my mother too much for you. Did she make you flip so much that you¡¯d use her body as a sacrifice to awaken the sleeping princess known as the guardian of time.¡± She closed her eyes then sighed this was unexpected even for her. As a seer she knew many things in the past but it also made her incapable of moving her own body. Rachel was glad this life she could be in full control of her body. ¡°But this is gonna be utter chaos. The system being implemented as well as the idiotic vampires planning to wage war. An idiotic former angel of the Ulsra bloodline actually dares try to destroy the humans on this planet by summoning a crazed chaos being. Not to mention he¡¯s my former brother from another life. Yuki the forgotten goddess¡¯s legacy lies inside her somewhere. And all hell is about to break lose.¡± Rather now that she thought about it eyes couldn¡¯t help but edge towards the drawing she saw that she drew earlier a day before. It was Reina Azual choking Yuki for some unknown reason. It was a glimpse but she knew it¡¯d come true just like many scenes she saw. She didn¡¯t wish for it to come true though. As a seer she couldn¡¯t do much about what she saw but she had choices she could do either warn the parties involved or interfere herself. ¡°There will be consequences but I rather I be in control than let whatever this is happen.¡± Her silver hair glowed in the morning sun as she made up her mind. But if Yuki saw her she¡¯d be shocked because she saw Rachel¡¯s illusion instead of her real self. The girl standing at her balcony had two wolf ears on her head. Those that knew her in the past know that she¡¯s actually a pure angel due to her being 1 out of 5 twin sisters. Seeing her like this they¡¯d be in disbelief since it was impossible for her to inherit her father¡¯s wolf demon traits due to that. In the school building Sara flinched when she felt a tremor going throughout the whole school. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Evelyn¡¯s coworkers (other gate keepers) felt uneasy as they too felt the tremor and energy surge. This was abnormal, they had lived her for a few years and there was never such a thing that happened before. The surge of energy itself was abnormal for them. Jade and the girls frowned when they saw the room they were in crumbling. Seeing this she grabbed the corpse on the bed into her arms. Anger was seething as she also wanted revenge for her comrade. Whom was burned by the beam leaving a half burnt corpse of her former self. If Yuki saw this she¡¯d be enraged by the sight. ¡°So it seems like your status finally shows destruction Phoenix.¡± (Setsuna) ¡°Wait what does that have to do with the energy surge.¡± (Yuki) ¡°Nothing but I advice you to look at your surroundings closely or you might regret it.¡± ¡°Why does it sound like your going away.¡± ¡°Because she has no choice in the matter of what she has to do. Hima isn¡¯t going to rest now that the system is being implemented.¡± (Rachel) Yuki blinked confused when she saw Rachel standing before her. The seer was not being overtaken by her ability. Since she didn¡¯t have a good chance to look last time she was surprised by Rachel appearing before her. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time ancestor Hina.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Hina damn it. Why is everyone mixing me with my past reincarnation.¡± ¡°Your saying your not her yet why is it that I feel a 95% sync in your soul with Hina then. Also why is it that you know Reina so well but at same time you don¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t even born in your current era.¡± Yuki bit her lips as she knew she couldn¡¯t answer that one. Since she herself has never seen the Reina in this planet herself. Yet the way Rachel said it was they knew each other. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about the energy surge.¡± ¡°Why should I be that¡¯s Ling Yue waking up the original guardian of time. Plus she¡¯s the one one maintaining it and keeping everyone¡¯s lives normal. Time is the one screwing us over by messing with timelines. All due to him being afraid of dying. I mean doesn¡¯t everyone die at some point.¡± Rachel shrugged when Yuki pointed at her as if saying you know more than you lead on. It was a foul to say she was related to the current Reina whom she didn¡¯t even met yet. Her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the seer. ¡°Right I have no right to say such things after all. I only came to warn since I saw a scene of you getting choked by her.¡± (Rachel) Which explains nothing at all you eccentric former angel. Yet why are you giving me that pitiful look for. If you came to warn me why the heck aren¡¯t you leaving after doing so. ¡°Hitomi.... she¡¯s your half sister.¡± Yuki¡¯s face twisted as she cursed her mother for not even telling her the simplest thing. If her mother was there she¡¯d be like you never asked me about if I had another kid again. ¡°A gift.¡± (Rachel) Yuki blinked at Rachel when she was confused why Rachel gave her a drop of blood. Which to her surprise went straight into her skin.
Aura and Qi now unlocked. Forgotten goddess¡¯s voice unlocked.
Wait aura is something all Phoenixes have. And what¡¯s with the extra attribute of Qi popping up.
This is the forgotten goddess talking through the system. I will be your guide and your helper from now on. But seriously I didn¡¯t think your defense mechanism mode in your brain would create a second persona due to overload of information.
Which part of me wanted either of you inside me. Ugh my head hurts, Rachel left after unlocking those two things from me with her blood. But it made zero sense since her race now says demon wolf. I don¡¯t even want to know how.